be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n of_o barlow_n coverdale_n and_o korey_n three_o of_o queen_n maries_n bishop_n and_o two_o suffragan_a bishop_n more_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o act_n of_o consecration_n for_o that_o our_o succession_n be_v not_o total_o interrupt_v or_o if_o it_o have_v i_o hold_v that_o succession_n of_o bishop_n be_v no_o inseparable_a mark_n of_o a_o true_a church_n for_o if_o so_o then_o where_o be_v the_o church_n before_o christ_n for_o he_o be_v not_o of_o aaron_n succession_n church_n succession_n no_o inseparable_a mark_n of_o a_o true_a church_n but_o after_o the_o order_n of_o mesehisedeck_v and_o peter_n be_v design_v of_o christ_n have_v none_o to_o go_v before_o he_o so_o that_o succession_n be_v no_o absolute_a mark_n of_o a_o true_a church_n and_o whereas_o the_o doctor_n object_n that_o we_o be_v behold_v to_o the_o romish_a bishop_n if_o our_o succession_n be_v not_o interrupt_v i_o have_v already_o prove_v that_o we_o have_v sacramental_a order_n at_o least_o if_o not_o govern_v bishop_n before_o ever_o eleutherius_fw-la send_v any_o priest_n into_o england_n chap._n ante_fw-la 24.32_o 2_o &_o 4_o chap._n &_o our_o english_a writer_n say_v these_o two_o which_o be_v send_v to_o rome_n by_o lucius_n be_v bishop_n however_o they_o be_v in_o holy_a order_n though_o i_o rather_o incline_v to_o think_v that_o none_o exercise_v any_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n till_o by_o the_o prince_n christianity_n be_v public_o profess_v and_o be_v in_o order_n do_v consecrate_v other_o and_o there_o be_v other_o which_o have_v give_v to_o they_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n from_o who_o and_o not_o mere_o from_o rome_n we_o claim_v a_o succession_n of_o pastor_n yet_o i_o may_v admit_v we_o have_v it_o from_o rome_n and_o though_o all_o of_o the_o romish_a institution_n be_v extinct_a yet_o we_o continue_v a_o succession_n for_o that_o still_o we_o be_v pars_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la though_o heretic_n but_o that_o be_v but_o their_o beg_n of_o the_o question_n we_o appeal_v to_o the_o scripture_n primitive_a counsel_n and_o father_n to_o judge_n who_o be_v of_o we_o two_o the_o schismatic_n or_o heretic_n and_o i_o submit_v to_o the_o judicious_a reader_n to_o censure_v or_o condemn_v we_o in_o the_o point_n here_o controvert_v whether_o rome_n or_o we_o be_v in_o the_o error_n thus_o brief_o i_o have_v answer_v the_o doctor_n condemn_v of_o we_o for_o want_v of_o succession_n and_o have_v in_o some_o sort_n prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v proper_o be_v say_v a_o true_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o her_o succession_n 2_o ante_fw-la 9_o rome_n uncertain_a in_o her_o succession_n chap._n 2_o of_o which_o more_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n for_o that_o she_o be_v uncertain_a in_o it_o and_o many_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n usurper_n in_o it_o so_o i_o will_v now_o proceed_v to_o examine_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o mark_n by_o which_o he_o have_v distinguish_v her_o truth_n and_o catholickship_n and_o shall_v prove_v that_o she_o may_v not_o ascribe_v to_o herself_o the_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o and_o by_o reason_n of_o any_o of_o they_o chap._n v._n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v and_o any_o particular_a church_n may_v be_v invisible_a the_o first_o mark_n by_o which_o the_o doctor_n have_v labour_v to_o prove_v rome_n the_o true_a church_n to_o wit_n universality_n and_o antiquity_n be_v already_o answer_v in_o that_o i_o have_v prove_v other_o equal_v and_o some_o ancient_a than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o now_o follow_v to_o look_v a_o little_a further_o after_o she_o whilst_o she_o may_v be_v find_v for_o short_o she_o shall_v be_v invisible_a the_o church_n visible_a be_v a_o company_n profess_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n visibility_n visibility_n use_v the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n in_o which_o company_n be_v many_o unregenerate_a as_o hypothule_n as_o by_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o seed_n and_o tare_n be_v manifest_a the_o church_n invisible_a be_v a_o company_n of_o those_o only_o which_o be_v elect_v to_o eternal_a life_n of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v no_o man_n shall_v pluck_v my_o sheep_n out_o of_o my_o hand_n joh._n 10.28_o &_o be_v universal_a or_o comprehensive_a of_o all_o the_o elect_n which_o both_o now_o have_v &_o heretofore_o live_v have_v one_o faith_n the_o church_n visible_a be_v universal_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o disperse_a company_n of_o those_o that_o profess_v one_o faith_n in_o christ_n which_o must_v continue_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v particular_a in_o respect_n of_o place_n and_o habitation_n and_o of_o diversity_n of_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n as_o england_n rome_n etc._n etc._n which_o particular_a church_n may_v become_v invisible_a and_o particular_o rome_n have_v be_v invisible_a in_o respect_n of_o her_o assembly_n and_o be_v invisible_a in_o relation_n to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o doctrine_n for_o though_o at_o present_a she_o have_v company_n of_o man_n which_o assemble_v to_o worship_n god_n and_o serve_v he_o in_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o she_o therein_o follow_v not_o christ_n institution_n she_o be_v now_o invisible_a in_o respect_n of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o man_n she_o can_v boast_v of_o this_o mark_n of_o visibility_n but_o tare_n grow_v as_o well_o as_o wheat_n and_o as_o rome_n have_v be_v invisible_a in_o these_o respect_n so_o may_v any_o other_o particular_a church_n be_v invisible_a elijah_n complain_v that_o he_o be_v leave_v alone_o invisible_a a_o particular_a church_n may_v be_v invisible_a and_o that_o the_o prophet_n be_v slay_v that_o complaint_n of_o his_o say_v the_o doctor_n do_v not_o prove_v that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v invisible_a for_o say_v he_o that_o complaint_n be_v utter_v with_o relation_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n only_o wherein_o elijah_n then_o be_v and_o not_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o judah_n where_o elijah_n be_v not_o persecute_v by_o ahab_n and_o where_o the_o church_n of_o god_n do_v flourish_v this_o his_o argument_n in_o my_o opinion_n prove_v what_o be_v object_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v not_o be_v universal_o invisible_a but_o if_o by_o the_o true_a church_n he_o mean_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o i_o think_v he_o will_v not_o otherwise_o be_v understand_v it_o be_v no_o argument_n but_o that_o it_o may_v be_v invisible_a it_o be_v true_a at_o one_o instant_a of_o time_n the_o church_n shall_v not_o be_v universal_o invisible_a god_n have_v promise_v his_o spirit_n to_o be_v with_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o teach_n of_o nation_n to_o the_o world_n end_n but_o yet_o in_o any_o particular_a place_n it_o have_v be_v and_o may_v be_v invisible_a as_o he_o confess_v himself_o he_o say_v it_o be_v invisible_a in_o relation_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n and_o in_o judah_n they_o know_v not_o whither_o to_o resort_v when_o the_o temple_n itself_o be_v defile_v neither_o be_v there_o place_n nor_o sacrifice_n nor_o high_a priest_n the_o priest_n be_v wicked_a the_o temple_n be_v defile_v 2_o king_n 19.2_o and_o when_o the_o doctor_n be_v charge_v with_o its_o be_v invisible_a in_o judea_n he_o plead_v it_o invisible_a in_o ethiopia_n the_o eunuch_n have_v receive_v the_o faith_n by_o philip_n and_o so_o by_o these_o landscape_n he_o make_v intervall_n of_o darkness_n prove_v that_o in_o particular_a place_n it_o be_v invisible_a and_o if_o so_o then_o may_v not_o rome_n be_v a_o particular_a church_n boast_v of_o absolute_a truth_n by_o reason_n of_o this_o mark_n of_o visibility_n we_o do_v not_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v the_o church_n universal_o invisible_a at_o one_o instant_a of_o time_n whilst_o we_o say_v that_o any_o particular_a church_n as_o rome_n may_v be_v invisible_a but_o that_o no_o one_o particular_a church_n but_o at_o some_o time_n may_v be_v invisible_a time_n be_v when_o both_o rome_n and_o we_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o principle_n of_o religion_n conform_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n counsel_n and_o father_n but_o of_o late_a year_n rome_n be_v grow_v above_o apostolical_a order_n abuse_v the_o indulgence_n of_o christian_a prince_n and_o other_o church_n towards_o she_o she_o have_v turn_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n into_o wantonness_n convert_v premacy_n into_o supremacy_n and_o that_o supremacy_n into_o infallibility_n and_o so_o have_v acquire_v that_o uncontrollable_a prerogative_n by_o the_o dull_a consent_n of_o some_o lame_a prince_n and_o blind_a servile_a slavish_a people_n she_o become_v the_o only_a evangellicall_a cradle_n account_v the_o scripture_n dead_a letter_n and_o to_o receive_v articulate_a sense_n from_o she_o dictate_v and_o so_o for_o her_o own_o
lay_v before_o the_o holy_a father_n est_fw-la firmamentum_fw-la &_o columna_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la evangelium_fw-la it_o only_o be_v infallible_a in_o itself_o all_o other_o council_n and_o tradition_n may_v err_v say_v tom._n lib._n 2._o contra_fw-la donatistos_fw-la cap._n 3._o and_o though_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n teach_v another_o doctrine_n no_o faith_n be_v to_o be_v give_v thereunto_o tertullian_n contra_fw-la hermogen_n pag._n 373._o i_o reverence_v say_v he_o the_o fullness_n plenitude_n and_o perfection_n of_o scripture_n as_o that_o which_o show_v to_o i_o both_o the_o maker_n and_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v make_v austin_n confess_v the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v above_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o epistle_n contra_fw-la manich._n tom_n 6._o cap._n 4._o the_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n begin_v by_o miracle_n nourish_v with_o hope_n increase_v with_o charity_n establish_v with_o antiquity_n succession_n of_o priest_n and_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a say_v he_o be_v great_a motive_n to_o keep_v i_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n but_o above_o these_o he_o prefer_v the_o truth_n of_o scripture_n in_o regard_n whereof_o he_o promise_v manicheus_fw-la to_o give_v more_o credit_n to_o his_o doctrine_n then_o to_o the_o church_n if_o he_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v it_o out_o of_o scripture_n these_o and_o many_o more_o authority_n in_o this_o point_n may_v be_v produce_v to_o manifest_v what_o credit_n and_o reverence_v the_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v attribute_n to_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n of_o god_n now_o what_o may_v we_o think_v of_o those_o that_o count_v they_o a_o bare_a letter_n inky_a divinity_n a_o matter_n of_o strife_n and_o ground_n of_o heresy_n and_o by_o the_o doctor_n fol._n 255_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v term_v ignis_fw-la fatuus_fw-la because_o not_o borrow_v from_o rome_n dark_a lantern_n other_o affirm_v that_o if_o any_o contemn_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o assure_v himself_o of_o scripture_n any_o more_o than_o of_o a_o robinhood-tale_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n can_v 59_o which_o council_n be_v hold_v long_o before_o ever_o rome_n bishop_n claim_v a_o supremacy_n over_o other_o church_n have_v declare_v which_o shall_v be_v take_v and_o accept_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o have_v decree_v that_o none_o else_o shall_v be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n beside_o they_o &_o we_o according_a to_o that_o canon_n accept_v and_o embrace_v they_o and_z according_a to_o the_o ancient_a copy_n do_v our_o clergy_n retain_v they_o in_o the_o church_n nor_o be_v we_o altogether_o behold_v to_o rome_n for_o the_o translation_n it_o be_v true_a she_o have_v a_o glorious_a library_n as_o many_o witness_n the_o only_a ornament_n of_o her_o vatican_n hill_n and_o in_o some_o competent_a measure_n be_v our_o oxford_n replenish_v with_o the_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o primitive_a father_n and_o of_o old_a approve_a translation_n of_o the_o scripture_n both_o after_o the_o hebrew_n syriack_n scripture_n rome_n not_o the_o only_a dispenser_n of_o the_o scripture_n chaldee_n greek_n and_o latin_a translation_n which_o the_o father_n and_o the_o reverend_a governor_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n have_v permit_v to_o be_v transmit_v to_o other_o part_n and_o in_o these_o late_a day_n we_o have_v be_v behold_v to_o rome_n for_o some_o translation_n but_o she_o be_v not_o the_o first_o that_o send_v the_o gospel_n hither_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o eleutherius_fw-la his_o epistle_n to_o lucius_n you_o have_v heretofore_o say_v he_o receive_v the_o law_n and_o faith_n of_o christ_n you_o have_v within_o your_o realm_n both_o the_o part_n of_o scripture_n out_o of_o which_o by_o the_o counsel_n of_o your_o realm_n take_v a_o law_n and_o by_o that_o law_n rule_v your_o kingdom_n for_o you_o be_v god_n vicar_n within_o your_o own_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o this_o particular_a i_o think_v rome_n as_o well_o as_o we_o be_v behold_v to_o other_o church_n why_o then_o shall_v she_o boast_v that_o we_o know_v not_o what_o be_v scripture_n but_o that_o which_o she_o have_v deliver_v have_v not_o the_o apostle_n equal_a authority_n to_o teach_v all_o nation_n do_v not_o peter_n direct_v his_o epistle_n to_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v dwell_v about_o cappadocia_n galatia_n asia_n and_o bythinia_n and_o s._n james_n to_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n which_o be_v scatter_v abroad_o and_o s._n judas_n to_o all_o which_o be_v sanctify_v and_o call_v of_o god_n and_o s._n paul_n write_v as_o well_o to_o the_o corinthian_n galatian_n ephesian_n philippian_n colossian_n and_o thessalonian_o as_o to_o the_o roman_n wherefore_o how_o come_v it_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o only_a monopoliser_n of_o scripture_n be_v not_o the_o holy_a ghost_n give_v to_o they_o which_o philip_n paul_n and_o barnabas_n do_v ordain_v as_o well_o as_o those_o peter_n do_v ordain_v and_o admit_v that_o peter_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n do_v it_o not_o sit_v upon_o each_o of_o they_o like_o cleave_a tongue_n of_o fire_n and_o why_o shall_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n boast_v herself_o to_o be_v only_o and_o alone_o endow_v with_o a_o only_a spirit_n of_o interpretation_n let_v none_o understand_v more_o than_o be_v meet_v to_o understand_v be_v s._n paul_n instruction_n to_o the_o roman_n but_o such_o be_v the_o uncharitableness_n and_o presumption_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n that_o she_o account_v herself_o the_o only_a wise_a interpreter_n and_o no_o other_o church_n to_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o discern_v the_o truth_n unless_o she_o have_v receive_v that_o spirit_n mediate_o from_o she_o i_o must_v needs_o tell_v she_o that_o she_o have_v no_o warrant_n to_o arrogate_v this_o transcendency_n and_o superexcellency_n in_o this_o point_n of_o wisdom_n from_o any_o divine_a precept_n it_o be_v but_o her_o own_o humane_a institution_n no_o other_o church_n approve_v of_o it_o and_o so_o it_o be_v but_o the_o wisdom_n of_o this_o world_n which_o as_o s._n paul_n say_v 1_o cor._n 1.20_o be_v find_v foolishness_n before_o god_n and_o according_a to_o that_o say_n of_o solomon_n prov._n 12.15_o the_o way_n of_o a_o fool_n be_v right_a in_o his_o own_o eye_n the_o treasure_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n be_v no_o common_a or_o ordinary_a bank_n salvation_n that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o a_o precious_a store_n of_o eternal_a happiness_n in_o they_o be_v lay_v up_o life_n everlasting_a according_a to_o that_o of_o s._n paul_n rom._n 1.16_o it_o be_v the_o power_n of_o god_n unto_o salvation_n to_o every_o one_o that_o believe_v to_o the_o jew_n first_o and_o also_o to_o the_o greek_a and_o 2_o tim._n 3.14_o timothy_n have_v know_v the_o scripture_n from_o a_o child_n which_o be_v able_a to_o make_v he_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n it_o be_v profitable_a to_o teach_v to_o improve_v to_o correct_v to_o instruct_v in_o righteousness_n that_o a_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v absolute_a be_v make_v perfect_a to_o all_o good_a work_n therefore_o be_v we_o bid_v joh._n 4.39_o to_o search_v the_o scripture_n for_o in_o they_o be_v eternal_a life_n and_o they_o be_v they_o which_o testify_v of_o christ_n it_o be_v true_a all_o thing_n that_o jesus_n do_v be_v not_o write_v say_v s._n john_n but_o say_v he_o these_o thing_n be_v write_v that_o you_o may_v believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o believe_v you_o may_v have_v life_n through_o his_o name_n joh._n 20.31_o cyril_n lib._n 2._o upon_o that_o place_n of_o s._n john_n say_v non_fw-la omne_fw-la quae_fw-la dominus_fw-la facit_fw-la transcripta_fw-la sunt_fw-la sed_fw-la quae_fw-la scriptores_fw-la tam_fw-la ad_fw-la mores_fw-la quam_fw-la ad_fw-la dogmata_fw-la sufficere_fw-la putarunt_fw-la ut_fw-la recta_fw-la fide_fw-la &_o operibus_fw-la ad_fw-la regnum_fw-la coelorum_fw-la perveniamus_fw-la and_o saint_n austin_n likewise_o say_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v not_o write_v but_o only_o so_o much_o be_v write_v as_o be_v think_v to_o be_v sufficient_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o whereas_o in_o the_o 20_o of_o the_o act_n ver_fw-la 27._o it_o be_v say_v i_o have_v not_o spare_v to_o show_v unto_o you_o the_o whole_a counsel_n of_o god_n lyranus_fw-la and_o carthusianus_n expound_v it_o only_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o thing_n pertain_v to_o our_o salvation_n which_o s._n austin_n lib._n the_o doctr_n christian_n 2._o &_o cap._n 6._o plain_o affirm_v that_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o our_o salvation_n be_v plain_o contain_v in_o the_o write_a word_n and_o irenaeus_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 1._o we_o know_v say_v he_o
they_o and_o to_o fly_v away_o from_o they_o in_o their_o sight_n to_o fetch_v down_o vengeance_n from_o heaven_n upon_o they_o and_o the_o day_n be_v appoint_v he_o begin_v to_o take_v his_o flight_n in_o mount_n capitolinus_n into_o the_o air_n and_o that_o peter_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n bring_v he_o down_o and_o break_v his_o bone_n which_o act_n of_o peter_n occasion_v his_o persecution_n for_o that_o simon_n magus_n be_v belove_v of_o cesar_n this_o story_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a legend_n i_o can_v wish_v the_o pope_n to_o make_v this_o moral_a use_n of_o this_o story_n to_o wit_n to_o beware_v how_o he_o exalt_v rome_n above_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n for_o if_o he_o continue_v to_o cuff_v the_o heaven_n with_o his_o tower_a waxen_a pinion_n he_o must_v expect_v the_o divine_a majestic_a ray_n of_o the_o heavenly_a sun_n to_o melt_v his_o proud_a supporter_n into_o nothing_o he_o must_v not_o think_v to_o exalt_v himself_o against_o god_n and_o prosper_v be_v it_o not_o enough_o for_o he_o to_o be_v primus_fw-la episcoporum_fw-la ordine_fw-la but_o he_o will_v contrary_v to_o god_n word_n be_v supremus_fw-la potestate_fw-la etc._n etc._n god_n give_v wing_n to_o the_o ant._n that_o she_o may_v destroy_v herself_o the_o soon_o let_v rome_n bishop_n be_v content_a with_o his_o own_o province_n for_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n that_o that_o state_n that_o go_v beyond_o the_o list_n of_o mediocrity_n pass_v the_o bound_n of_o safety_n all_o church_n of_o europe_n will_v honour_v she_o as_o a_o sister_n but_o it_o be_v unnatural_a to_o love_v a_o stepmother_n we_o be_v all_o fellow_n member_n of_o christ_n let_v not_o rome_n therefore_o despise_v her_o sister_n england_n let_v we_o strive_v together_o in_o love_n and_o let_v the_o church_n that_o be_v at_o rome_n salute_v the_o church_n that_o be_v in_o england_n and_o let_v we_o greet_v each_o other_o with_o a_o holy_a kiss_n she_o must_v not_o rob_v england_n of_o her_o name_n of_o a_o church_n if_o she_o think_v not_o to_o bastard_n herself_o for_o we_o be_v all_o ingraft_v in_o the_o same_o stock_n and_o baptize_v into_o one_o faith_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n &_o it_o be_v not_o for_o she_o to_o be_v busy_a in_o another_o diocese_n to_o judge_v of_o our_o matter_n of_o discipline_n or_o doctrine_n in_o that_o wherein_o we_o differ_v from_o she_o any_o further_a then_o that_o if_o she_o conceive_v we_o err_v to_o give_v admonishment_n to_o those_o of_o she_o own_o province_n they_o fall_v not_o into_o the_o like_a condemnation_n she_o must_v not_o upon_o this_o score_n deny_v the_o society_n of_o christian_a believer_n the_o name_n of_o a_o church_n admit_v the_o unfriendly_a appellation_n of_o schismatic_n and_o heretic_n which_o they_o bestow_v upon_o we_o be_v deserve_v ecclesiae_fw-la haereticus_fw-la est_fw-la pars_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la because_o we_o do_v not_o in_o all_o point_n agree_v and_o communicate_v with_o the_o rome_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o therefore_o be_v deny_v to_o be_v a_o church_n &_o for_o this_o assertion_n i_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n i_o say_v which_o be_v whole_o gather_v of_o man_n against_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o man_n total_o for_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o schismatich_n and_o heretic_n be_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o may_v confer_v order_n administer_v and_o baptize_v and_o the_o council_n of_o florence_o agree_v herewith_o sum_n sacrament_n rom._n ecclesiae_fw-la sect._n 136.28_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v very_o harsh_a deal_n in_o the_o doctor_n to_o deny_v we_o this_o which_o their_o own_o counsel_n allow_v so_o that_o saint_n paul_n saying_n be_v verify_v in_o he_o heb._n 12.15_o when_o one_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o faith_n a_o root_n of_o bitterness_n spring_v up_o in_o he_o and_o that_o be_v the_o reason_n the_o doctor_n be_v so_o harsh_a against_o the_o english_a church_n the_o name_n protestant_n protestant_n the_o name_n protestant_n and_o english_a protestant_n which_o the_o dr._n so_o much_o spurn_v at_o do_v not_o at_o all_o speak_v we_o member_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o old_a stock_n the_o catholic_n church_n for_o as_o the_o doctor_n maintain_v that_o the_o name_n roman_n catholic_n be_v proper_a and_o significant_a language_n and_o sense_n so_o may_v we_o as_o well_o say_v english_a protestant_n and_o with_o more_o reason_n for_o we_o will_v note_v by_o the_o doctor_n distinction_n thereby_o the_o difference_n between_o our_o discipline_n &_o doctrine_n only_o for_o our_o particular_a selv_n be_v assert_v the_o catholic_n faith_n thereby_o to_o manifest_v the_o readiness_n of_o we_o a_o particular_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o give_v the_o head_n thereof_o our_o master_n christ_n for_o the_o word_n protestant_n be_v comprehensive_a of_o catholic_n and_o be_v no_o more_o but_o to_o assert_v the_o faith_n which_o faith_n be_v catholic_n so_o that_o a_o english_a protestant_n may_v be_v say_v true_o to_o be_v he_o that_o will_v hold_v stick_v to_o and_o to_o his_o power_n maintain_v the_o catholic_n faith_n teach_v and_o maintain_v in_o the_o english_a church_n for_o the_o word_n protestant_n though_o of_o a_o new_a addition_n prove_v not_o the_o religion_n new_a or_o profession_n not_o agreeable_a to_o the_o old_a faith_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o be_v add_v with_o reference_n to_o their_o profession_n be_v a_o evidence_n of_o their_o zeal_n and_o affection_n to_o maintain_v and_o profess_v that_o ancient_a and_o catholic_a truth_n for_o we_o do_v not_o profess_v ourselves_o to_o have_v leave_v the_o catholic_a faith_n once_o preach_v and_o profess_v at_o rome_n but_o that_o rome_n have_v leave_v of_o to_o be_v a_o catholic_n church_n bring_v in_o strange_a delusion_n and_o persuade_v people_n to_o believe_v lie_n which_o especial_o since_o her_o pretence_n to_o universality_n have_v be_v much_o study_v to_o make_v her_o new_a claim_v good_a whereas_o we_o desire_v only_o to_o impugn_v her_o late_a error_n and_o to_o protest_v against_o they_o &_o to_o maintain_v the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o though_o in_o this_o we_o may_v to_o some_o seem_v to_o set_v ourselves_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o forfeit_v our_o interest_n in_o the_o catholic_a church_n because_o as_o they_o suppose_v we_o claim_v our_o religion_n from_o she_o yet_o there_o be_v nothing_o less_o for_o we_o be_v a_o province_n and_o have_v a_o metropolitan_a of_o our_o own_o and_o may_v call_v a_o council_n and_o reform_v thing_n amiss_o by_o the_o authority_n ecclesiastical_a without_o appeal_n to_o rome_n nor_o do_v we_o hereby_o forfeit_v the_o title_n of_o a_o church_n but_o rather_o justify_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n we_o differ_v in_o nothing_o but_o we_o will_v submit_v it_o to_o a_o free_a general_n council_n and_o though_o we_o be_v heretical_a in_o some_o point_n yet_o have_v a_o society_n of_o believer_n in_o jesus_n and_o have_v apostolical_a order_n among_o we_o we_o still_o may_v without_o offence_n to_o any_o retain_v the_o name_n and_o appellation_n of_o a_o church_n chap._n iu._n of_o the_o right_n of_o collation_n to_o bishopric_n and_o of_o the_o ordination_n of_o bishop_n of_o succession_n of_o pastor_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o succession_n in_o england_n &_o that_o the_o pope_n ought_v not_o to_o intermeddle_v in_o the_o appoint_v of_o bishop_n in_o england_n the_o doctor_n have_v a_o great_a spleen_n towards_o our_o succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o our_o church_n and_o will_v fain_o persuade_v the_o world_n we_o be_v not_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o our_o defect_n therein_o it_o rest_v therefore_o that_o i_o clear_v our_o church_n from_o that_o new_a devise_v scandal_n ecclesia_fw-la non_fw-la consistit_fw-la in_o hominibus_fw-la ratione_fw-la potestatis_fw-la vel_fw-la dignitatis_fw-la ecclesiasticae_fw-la vel_fw-la secularis_fw-la quia_fw-la multi_fw-la principes_fw-la &_o summi_fw-la pontifices_fw-la inventi_fw-la sunt_fw-la qui_fw-la à _fw-la fide_fw-la apostatasse_fw-la propter_fw-la quod_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la consistit_fw-la in_o illis_fw-la personis_fw-la in_o quibus_fw-la est_fw-la notitia_fw-la vera_fw-la &_o confessio_fw-la fidei_fw-la &_o veritatis_fw-la can_v we_o not_o prove_v one_o line_n of_o succession_n it_o much_o matter_n not_o for_o we_o may_v notwithstanding_o lay_v claim_n to_o be_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o have_v a_o society_n of_o believer_n in_o christ_n do_v notwithstanding_o make_v a_o church_n if_o we_o agree_v with_o the_o apostle_n and_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n it_o be_v sufficient_a say_v tertullian_n to_o give_v we_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a church_n ecclesia_fw-la quae_fw-la licet_fw-la nullum_fw-la ex_fw-la apostolis_n authorem_fw-la suum_fw-la praeferant_fw-la tamen_fw-la in_o eadem_fw-la fide_fw-la conspirantes_fw-la non_fw-la minus_fw-la apostolicae_fw-la reputantur_fw-la pro_fw-la consanguinitate_fw-la doctrinae_fw-la though_o our_o first_o plant_a
skill_n in_o appelles_n art_n that_o he_o draw_v that_o exquisite_a picture_n of_o christ_n which_o rome_n have_v represent_v unto_o we_o his_o posture_n whilst_o the_o jew_n whip_v he_o i_o must_v confess_v that_o for_o these_o matter_n of_o importance_n we_o must_v submit_v to_o the_o tradition_n of_o rome_n but_o all_o thing_n touch_v god_n and_o the_o mean_n to_o attain_v faith_n in_o he_o be_v plentiful_o therein_o to_o be_v find_v chrysostome_n say_v in_o his_o 41_o hom._n upon_o the_o 22_o of_o matth._n quicquid_fw-la queritur_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la totum_fw-la eam_fw-la ademptum_fw-la est_fw-la in_o scripture_n and_o upon_o the_o 95_o psalm_n si_fw-mi quid_fw-la dicatus_fw-la absque_fw-la scriptura_fw-la etc._n etc._n if_o any_o thing_n be_v speak_v without_o the_o scripture_n the_o cogitation_n of_o the_o auditor_n fail_v but_o so_o soon_o as_o the_o testimony_n of_o god_n voice_n be_v hear_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n it_o confirm_v both_o the_o word_n of_o the_o speaker_n and_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o hearer_n saint_n hierom_n upon_o the_o 9_o of_o jeremy_n nec_fw-la parentum_fw-la ne_fw-la majorum_fw-la error_n sequendus_fw-la est_fw-la sed_fw-la author_n it_o as_o scripturarum_fw-la &_o dei_fw-la docenti_fw-la imperium_fw-la saint_n cyprian_a who_o write_v almost_o 1400_o year_n ago_o will_v not_o yield_v to_o stephanus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o reprove_v he_o for_o lean_v to_o tradition_n and_o demand_v of_o he_o by_o what_o scripture_n he_o can_v prove_v his_o tradition_n cyprian_n epist_n ad_fw-la pompeium_n 74._o so_o then_o if_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o allege_v tradition_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n much_o less_o be_v it_o lawful_a to_o follow_v the_o pope_n definitive_a sentence_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n when_o the_o arrian_n will_v not_o admit_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o it_o can_v not_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n athanasius_n do_v not_o plead_v tradition_n for_o it_o but_o say_v although_o the_o express_a word_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o have_v the_o scripture_n that_o meaning_n and_o sense_n in_o they_o as_o every_o one_o that_o read_v the_o scripture_n may_v plain_o understand_v and_o therefore_o by_o warrant_n thâ—eof_o that_o word_n may_v be_v maintain_v saint_n austin_n de_fw-fr unitat_fw-la eccl._n cap._n 10._o nemo_fw-la mihi_fw-la dicat_fw-la quid_fw-la dixit_fw-la donatus_n quid_fw-la dixit_fw-la parmenianus_n quid_fw-la paulus_n aut_fw-la quillibet_fw-la illorum_fw-la quid_fw-la nec_fw-la catholicis_fw-la episcopis_fw-la consentiendum_fw-la est_fw-la sicubi_fw-la forte_fw-fr falluntur_fw-la ut_fw-la contra_fw-la canonicas_fw-la dei_fw-la scripture_n aliquid_fw-la sentiant_fw-la methinks_v the_o very_a word_n canonical_a which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v approve_v â—raditiods_n canonical_a scripture_n disprove_v â—raditiods_n what_o scripture_n shall_v be_v canonical_a what_o not_o be_v sufficient_a of_o itself_o to_o prove_v this_o point_n for_o signify_v a_o rule_n and_o thereupon_o those_o book_n be_v call_v canonical_a because_o they_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o consequent_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o consonant_a to_o the_o scripture_n aught_o to_o be_v reject_v as_o pernicious_a and_o swerve_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o as_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o of_o faith_n be_v sin_n and_o as_o faith_n come_v by_o hear_v and_o hear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o whatsoever_o be_v extra_fw-la scripturam_fw-la cum_fw-la ex_fw-la fide_fw-la non_fw-la sit_fw-la peccatum_fw-la est_fw-la this_o be_v the_o say_n of_o basil_n one_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n saint_n in_o his_o ethic_n difinit_a ult_n prope_fw-la finem_fw-la and_o for_o my_o part_n i_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o harsh_a with_o she_o as_o this_o st._n be_v i_o shall_v be_v willing_a to_o allow_v of_o her_o tradition_n if_o they_o do_v not_o impugn_v the_o scripture_n and_o not_o to_o be_v so_o rigid_a against_o her_o traditional_a power_n as_o upon_o basil_n rule_n utter_o to_o reject_v all_o if_o not_o express_o contain_v in_o scripture_n i_o say_v for_o my_o part_n i_o shall_v allow_v of_o such_o and_o approve_v of_o they_o as_o to_o be_v cerdit_v for_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n but_o if_o she_o enjoin_v they_o as_o doctrinal_a and_o to_o be_v rule_n of_o faith_n than_o â—ith_n cyprian_n i_o desire_v to_o examine_v they_o by_o this_o touchstone_n of_o truth_n the_o scripture_n for_o if_o once_o she_o propound_v tradition_n to_o be_v rule_n of_o faith_n then_o with_o hierome_n cyprian_n and_o austin_n i_o must_v examine_v the_o truth_n of_o they_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n and_o with_o saint_n chrysostome_n in_o his_o 13_o hom._n upon_o the_o 2_o cor._n 7._o do_v prey_n and_o beseech_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o reject_v what_o this_o or_o that_o man_n say_v and_o search_v the_o truth_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o learning_n true_a riches_n we_o may_v follow_v they_o and_o so_o attain_v life_n everlasting_a neither_o let_v any_o church_n be_v wed_v with_o she_o own_o tradition_n or_o give_v herself_o to_o believe_v the_o tradition_n of_o other_o church_n unless_o say_v he_o she_o can_v bring_v authority_n from_o these_o truth_n to_o a_o warrant_v her_o doctrine_n and_o not_o to_o receive_v for_o doctrine_n the_o commandment_n of_o man_n and_o with_o saint_n cyprian_n examine_v from_o whence_o such_o tradition_n come_v whether_o it_o descend_v from_o authority_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n or_o his_o gospel_n or_o whether_o it_o come_v from_o the_o mandate_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o their_o epistle_n if_o so_o say_v he_o let_v such_o divine_a and_o holy_a tradition_n be_v observe_v if_o not_o let_v it_o be_v reject_v especial_o any_o tradition_n that_o shall_v contradict_v the_o write_v verity_n of_o god_n for_o such_o certain_o proceed_v from_o spirit_n of_o error_n here_o be_v a_o cloud_n of_o witness_n all_o agree_v in_o one_o that_o no_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v that_o have_v not_o warrant_v from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n so_o that_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o put_v her_o tradition_n upon_o the_o people_n for_o rule_n of_o faith_n upon_o that_o score_n that_o it_o be_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n that_o awarrant_v those_o tradition_n be_v vain_a and_o not_o bind_v to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n unless_o she_o can_v justify_v and_o maintain_v they_o warrantable_a by_o the_o word_n according_a to_o saint_n paul_n say_v to_o the_o galat._n 1.9_o though_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n come_v and_o teach_v any_o other_o doctrine_n then_o what_o we_o have_v preach_v let_v he_o be_v accurse_v for_o the_o testimony_n of_o no_o church_n whatsoever_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v if_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o scripture_n 9_o scripture_n above_o the_o church_n ante_fw-la 73._o chapter_n 9_o according_a to_o that_o of_o saint_n austin_n upon_o that_o text_n the_o scripture_n be_v not_o true_a because_o the_o church_n say_v they_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o church_n be_v true_a because_o they_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o shall_v rome_n or_o any_o other_o church_n teach_v contrary_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n it_o be_v to_o be_v reject_v as_o that_o which_o have_v nothing_o of_o verity_n in_o it_o now_o since_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n rome_n the_o vanity_n and_o falseness_n of_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o do_v contain_v in_o themselves_o the_o necessary_a point_n of_o our_o faith_n what_o shall_v we_o think_v of_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v no_o warrant_n from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o many_o of_o they_o be_v repugnant_a and_o utter_o contrary_a to_o those_o scripture_n which_o therefore_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o 7_o of_o matthew_n and_o by_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v yet_o notwithstanding_o be_v by_o she_o enjoin_v upon_o her_o pretend_a authority_n of_o universality_n and_o infallibility_n to_o be_v rule_n of_o faith_n unto_o other_o and_o lest_o any_o shall_v think_v i_o injurious_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a i_o will_v give_v you_o a_o small_a taste_n for_o i_o delight_v not_o to_o lay_v open_a her_o infirmity_n thereby_o to_o draw_v a_o scandal_n upon_o she_o of_o such_o of_o her_o tradition_n as_o be_v not_o warrant_v by_o the_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n only_o maintain_v out_o of_o self_n interest_n and_o to_o warrant_v she_o claim_v of_o universal_a power_n spiritual_n and_o temporal_a by_o these_o ensue_a example_n and_o further_o refer_v you_o to_o the_o 7_o chapter_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o she_o may_v persuade_v the_o world_n of_o peter_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o
i_o have_v partly_o show_v be_v beyond_o their_o compass_n to_o take_v from_o they_o the_o jesuit_n be_v beat_v from_o this_o hold_n of_o the_o key_n they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o the_o treble_a pasce_fw-la which_z after_o christ_n resurrection_n be_v say_v unto_o peter_n joh._n 21._o and_o will_v fain_o deduce_v this_o power_n from_o thence_o and_o so_o persuade_v the_o world_n that_o the_o shepherd_n crook_n be_v the_o arm_n of_o all_o other_o see_v not_o of_o rome_n the_o bishop_n thereof_o be_v no_o ordinary_a pastor_n but_o one_o that_o be_v know_v by_o more_o able_a bear_n viz._n mars_n a_o papal_a mitre_n ensign_v with_o a_o triple_a crown_n and_o a_o cross_n pater_fw-la sol_fw-la which_o in_o my_o opinion_n stand_v for_o no_o good_a denotement_n of_o episcopal_a dignity_n in_o respect_n it_o do_v not_o sympathize_v with_o the_o successor_n of_o peter_n and_o therefore_o serve_v rather_o to_o denote_v he_o spring_v of_o another_o tribe_n but_o this_o by_o the_o way_n they_o will_v fain_o persuade_v the_o world_n king_n the_o treble_a pasce_fw-la do_v not_o extend_v to_o depose_v king_n that_o this_o power_n be_v give_v to_o peter_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o treble_a pasce_fw-la and_o by_o his_o be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v devolve_v upon_o the_o pope_n which_o i_o have_v already_o touch_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n that_o nothing_o do_v belong_v to_o rome_n any_o more_o than_o anyother_n see_v apostolic_a by_o any_o power_n thereby_o give_v i_o will_v only_o for_o better_a illustration_n of_o the_o present_a point_n add_v this_o viz._n that_o peter_n and_o paul_n both_o submit_v unto_o domitius_n nero_n a_o cruel_a heathen_a and_o persecutor_n neither_o do_v they_o thunder_v out_o any_o excommunication_n against_o he_o thereby_o denounce_v he_o uncapable_a to_o rule_v which_o if_o they_o have_v think_v to_o have_v be_v so_o certain_o they_o will_v not_o have_v conceal_v it_o at_o their_o suffering_n when_o they_o see_v they_o must_v die_v and_o all_o hope_n of_o their_o natural_a life_n debar_v from_o they_o if_o peter_n suffer_v at_o rome_n he_o leave_v no_o such_o testimony_n behind_o he_o nor_o paul_n neither_o so_o that_o for_o the_o pope_n to_o aspire_v to_o this_o prerogative_n upon_o peter_n score_n be_v a_o injury_n to_o that_o bless_a apostle_n he_o have_v receive_v rule_n from_o his_o master_n christ_n to_o the_o contrary_a of_o which_o both_o he_o and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v faithful_a witness_n in_o their_o suffering_n the_o papist_n beat_v from_o all_o scripture_n there_o be_v neither_o from_o thence_o nor_o any_o practice_n apostolical_a the_o least_o warrant_n for_o this_o their_o presumptuous_a claim_n they_o then_o begin_v to_o strive_v with_o flesh_n &_o blood_n and_o forsake_v the_o rule_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o exmple_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n notwithstanding_o they_o will_v have_v peter_n to_o be_v the_o rock_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n they_o quit_v the_o harbour_n adjoin_v to_o that_o rock_n and_o rove_v themselves_o upon_o the_o billow_n of_o strange_a contest_v and_o as_o when_o the_o fish_n meron_n perceive_v a_o storm_n lay_v hold_v upon_o a_o chance_n pimple_n stone_n &_o think_v to_o save_v itself_o from_o the_o toss_n of_o the_o wave_n by_o stick_v to_o that_o whenas_o both_o it_o and_o its_o stone_n be_v tumble_v to_o and_o fro_o at_o the_o will_n of_o the_o sea_n so_o these_o man_n think_v by_o a_o new-found_a invention_n of_o their_o own_o to_o make_v good_a this_o their_o bold_a assertion_n against_o all_o opposition_n whenas_o any_o reasonable_a christian_a may_v easy_o refute_v the_o same_o and_o if_o with_o reason_n they_o will_v not_o be_v drive_v off_o it_o dash_v their_o brain_n against_o peter_n rock_n wherefore_o they_o blush_v not_o to_o affirm_v that_o god_n be_v not_o provident_a enough_o to_o his_o church_n if_o he_o shall_v leave_v she_o without_o a_o head_n to_o rule_v and_o govern_v she_o and_o as_o a_o widow_n to_o be_v despoil_v by_o any_o heather_n or_o persecute_v prince_n and_o therefore_o of_o necessity_n the_o pope_n must_v have_v this_o power_n they_o be_v the_o principal_a ward_n in_o s._n peter_n key_n to_o depose_v prince_n and_o excite_v subject_n to_o oppose_v they_o if_o occasion_n be_v otherwise_o the_o church_n shall_v want_v the_o pope_n her_o head_n that_o pillar_n to_o support_v and_o that_o eye_n to_o direct_v she_o as_o cardinal_n allen_n in_o his_o apology_n observe_v prince_n allen_n for_o depose_v of_o prince_n this_o doctrine_n of_o allen_n be_v gross_a and_o heathenish_a tend_v to_o blasphemy_n and_o infidelity_n infidelity_n in_o god_n promise_n he_o have_v promise_v his_o spirit_n to_o his_o church_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o she_o shall_v not_o be_v total_o extirpate_v from_o off_o the_o earth_n till_o shilo_n come_v though_o she_o may_v be_v invisible_a in_o this_o or_o that_o country_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o five_o chapter_n and_o therefore_o christ_n bid_v his_o apostle_n suffer_v for_o righteousness_n sake_n for_o sanguis_fw-la martyrum_fw-la shall_v be_v semen_fw-mi ecclesiae_fw-la wherefore_o for_o allen_n to_o affirm_v that_o the_o pope_n must_v have_v this_o power_n or_o the_o church_n will_v be_v lose_v argue_v his_o distrust_n in_o god_n promise_n to_o his_o church_n and_o it_o likewise_o savour_v of_o blasphemy_n to_o tie_v god_n providence_n to_o the_o papal_a chair_n and_o so_o deny_v he_o a_o power_n or_o will_v to_o remove_v the_o candlestick_n from_o rome_n and_o to_o give_v it_o to_o another_o providence_n as_o aquinas_n define_v it_o aquinas_n summa_fw-la contr_n gentile_n be_v say_v to_o be_v invisible_a and_o remain_v in_o god_n secret_a council_n nondum_fw-la rebus_fw-la impressa_fw-la for_o after_o it_o appear_v and_o show_v itself_o in_o effect_n sensible_a than_o it_o be_v call_v fate_n not_o providence_n now_o for_o he_o to_o tax_v god_n of_o improvidence_n unless_o the_o pope_n shall_v have_v this_o visible_a power_n of_o depose_v king_n be_v neither_o scholar_n nor_o divine_a like_o he_o may_v as_o a_o soothsayer_n of_o egypt_n experimental_o upon_o the_o coincidence_n of_o the_o effect_n of_o some_o inspection_n or_o heathenish_a observation_n as_o that_o when_o the_o black_a eagle_n shall_v preach_v upon_o laterane_n steeple_n the_o top_n of_o saint_n angelo_n shall_v be_v lift_v up_o as_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o otho_n 3._o and_o gregory_n the_o 5._o etc._n etc._n or_o have_v foretell_v that_o it_o be_v the_o fate_n of_o rome_n that_o if_o any_o prince_n withstand_v the_o pope_n he_o shall_v be_v depose_v as_o be_v in_o henry_n 4._o and_o gregory_n 7._o day_n but_o not_o to_o conclude_v this_o upon_o god_n providence_n which_o no_o man_n by_o the_o reach_n of_o humane_a reason_n be_v able_a to_o pry_v into_o it_o be_v more_o transcendent_a than_o the_o consult_v of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n can_v apprehend_v saint_n paul_n cry_v out_o how_o unsearchable_a be_v his_o judgement_n and_o his_o way_n past_o find_v out_o who_o have_v know_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o lord_n or_o who_o be_v his_o counsellor_n rom._n 11.34_o and_o will_v allen_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o circumscribe_v god_n providence_n to_o know_v the_o secret_n of_o man_n heart_n be_v god_n attribute_n but_o such_o be_v the_o gross_a impiety_n of_o this_o blasphemous_a man_n that_o rather_o than_o the_o pope_n shall_v want_v excuse_n to_o depose_v king_n he_o will_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o know_v god_n heart_n and_o prove_v this_o prerogative_n by_o god_n providence_n whereby_o he_o run_v himself_o upon_o these_o absurdity_n he_o do_v hereby_o spoil_v the_o honour_n and_o credit_n of_o the_o glorious_a martyr_n by_o accuse_v they_o of_o error_n or_o ignorance_n of_o error_n for_o tame_o suffer_v whenas_o they_o shall_v have_v resist_v of_o ignorance_n if_o they_o suffer_v because_o they_o know_v not_o the_o will_n of_o god_n herein_o and_o he_o do_v likewise_o give_v god_n the_o lie_n for_o if_o it_o be_v god_n providence_n to_o his_o church_n to_o resist_v in_o case_n religion_n be_v oppose_v by_o the_o prince_n sure_o he_o will_v not_o have_v bid_v peter_n go_v back_o into_o rome_n as_o the_o papist_n pretend_v nor_o will_v he_o have_v prescribe_v the_o forementioned_a rule_n of_o obedience_n which_o be_v diametrical_o opposite_a to_o allens_n pretend_v know_v providence_n it_o be_v not_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n that_o the_o crosier_n shall_v resist_v the_o sceptre_n and_o the_o mitre_n the_o crown_n none_o of_o the_o father_n of_o rome_n church_n ever_o practise_v or_o publish_v that_o doctrine_n before_o hildebrand_n day_n and_o if_o it_o be_v god_n providence_n first_o know_v to_o allen_n than_o allen_n prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v be_v invisible_a for_o 1074_o year_n
of_o her_o spot_n and_o deforâ—mity_n whereas_o if_o any_o please_v to_o seaken_v they_o both_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o england_n church_n which_o be_v thus_o present_v to_o he_o be_v black_a but_o comely_a and_o like_o the_o curtain_n of_o solomon_n be_v set_v all_o with_o precious_a stone_n and_o jewel_n on_o her_o inner_a side_n cant._n 1.4_o i_o be_o black_a but_o comely_a as_o the_o curtain_n of_o solomon_n and_o if_o he_o please_v to_o make_v inquisition_n into_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o will_v find_v that_o she_o have_v only_o a_o glorious_a outside_n she_o be_v a_o paint_a jezebel_n that_o care_v not_o to_o venture_v through_o a_o sea_n of_o blood_n to_o take_v possession_n of_o her_o neighbour_n vineyard_n cause_v the_o prophet_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o be_v slay_v 1_o kin._n 18._o she_o be_v harpy-like_a with_o a_o fair_a face_n and_o a_o foul_a heart_n and_o in_o that_o fair_a face_n be_v but_o the_o ignatian_a paint_n take_v off_o will_v rivel_a brow_n and_o wan-worn_a cheek_n appear_v how_o much_o therefore_o be_v the_o doctor_n case_n to_o be_v lament_v who_o have_v join_v himself_o to_o the_o heathen_a to_o open_v his_o mouth_n that_o he_o may_v praise_v the_o power_n of_o the_o idol_n and_o to_o magnify_v a_o fleshly_a king_n for_o ever_o esth_n 5.10_o hence_o be_v it_o that_o in_o his_o second_o and_o three_o chapter_n take_v for_o grant_v that_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a catholic_n church_n and_o her_o bishop_n peter_n successor_n and_o absolute_a and_o sole_a possessioner_n of_o all_o apostolical_a power_n and_o jurisdiction_n he_o do_v hereupon_o conclude_v that_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v heretical_a conventicle_n and_o that_o they_o know_v not_o the_o scripture_n without_o the_o tradition_n of_o rome_n nor_o can_v disperse_v and_o teach_v they_o without_o commission_n from_o thence_o now_o for_o that_o it_o be_v my_o desire_n not_o to_o multiply_v word_n i_o will_v forbear_v any_o particular_a answer_n to_o these_o assertion_n and_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o my_o second_o chapter_n where_o his_o holiness_n universality_n be_v full_o refute_v and_o as_o touch_v that_o assertion_n of_o he_o concern_v the_o scripture_n my_o 2.8.11_o and_o 12._o chapter_n be_v sufficient_a answer_n where_o first_o i_o have_v prove_v equal_a commission_n then_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o judge_v the_o truth_n of_o themselves_o tradition_n and_o counsel_n and_o that_o other_o church_n have_v the_o scripture_n and_o not_o from_o rome_n that_o the_o provincial_n of_o apostolical_a plantation_n have_v equal_a power_n have_v the_o same_o spirit_n to_o guide_v they_o as_o by_o the_o outward_a mean_n the_o visible_a sign_n of_o the_o invisible_a grace_n give_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n be_v in_o christian_a charity_n to_o be_v presume_v and_o therefore_o may_v as_o well_o judge_v of_o those_o point_n of_o scripture_n which_o admit_v of_o explanation_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o many_o argument_n use_v by_o the_o doctor_n in_o those_o chapter_n be_v not_o only_o ground_v upon_o false_a supposition_n but_o in_o themselves_o be_v injurious_a wrongful_o accuse_v the_o church_n of_o england_n lay_v opinion_n to_o her_o charge_n concern_v the_o way_n and_o mean_n to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o those_o scripture_n which_o she_o do_v not_o profess_v as_o doctrinal_a and_o then_o in_o the_o 22._o chapter_n he_o will_v disprove_v our_o ground_n of_o separation_n from_o rome_n as_o to_o this_o i_o have_v in_o part_n touch_v in_o the_o 2.4_o and_o 6._o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o 11._o chapter_n i_o have_v prove_v aright_o in_o provincial_n to_o reform_v schism_n and_o heresy_n and_o whereas_o he_o say_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v separate_v from_o rome_n hecase_n say_v he_o we_o pretend_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o opinion_n aught_o to_o have_v demonstrate_v they_o to_o the_o world_n whereby_o to_o have_v reform_v rome_n and_o not_o to_o have_v separate_v ourselves_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o the_o separation_n be_v about_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o he_o have_v in_o a_o high_a way_n get_v the_o upper_a hand_n of_o many_o church_n which_o be_v vassallize_v under_o his_o power_n and_o the_o counsel_n be_v so_o abuse_v and_o make_v invalid_a by_o the_o late_a lateran_n prerogative_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o offer_v the_o difference_n to_o a_o general_a council_n which_o must_v either_o act_n for_o or_o not_o against_o his_o holiness_n have_v no_o power_n to_o decree_v any_o thing_n against_o his_o holiness_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n this_o give_v occasion_n to_o other_o province_n which_o can_v get_v opportunity_n to_o back_o the_o right_n and_o privilege_v proper_a to_o their_o own_o see_v to_o cast_v off_o any_o further_a appeal_n either_o thither_o or_o to_o rome_n and_o they_o know_v this_o to_o be_v a_o usurpation_n in_o pope_n it_o give_v they_o occasion_n to_o suspect_v the_o truth_n of_o many_o other_o of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o betake_v themselves_o to_o the_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n deliver_v to_o they_o and_o approve_v through_o all_o age_n for_o the_o verity_n of_o god_n himself_o and_o search_v into_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n they_o find_v rome_n to_o have_v change_v her_o faith_n as_o those_o particular_n i_o have_v already_o treat_v on_o make_v mention_n vincentius_n adversus_fw-la hereticos_fw-la say_v that_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v account_v catholic_n quod_fw-la semper_fw-la &_o ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la credendum_fw-la est_fw-la and_o if_o this_o must_v be_v the_o rule_n then_o be_v neither_o we_o heretic_n nor_o rome_n catholic_n rome_n can_v be_v say_v catholic_n in_o respect_n the_o faith_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o other_o place_n profess_v when_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o at_o rome_n nor_o may_v we_o be_v by_o she_o call_v heretic_n because_o she_o have_v change_v the_o doctor_n upon_o saint_n augustine_n rule_n fol._n 120._o say_v that_o doctrine_n without_o know_a beginning_n be_v not_o to_o be_v dispute_v against_o but_o those_o doctrine_n of_o rome_n of_o which_o i_o have_v treat_v i_o have_v fair_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v innovation_n and_o therefore_o by_o that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o be_v censure_v for_o oppose_v they_o and_o whereas_o the_o doctor_n say_v that_o rome_n must_v either_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o else_o there_o be_v none_o he_o hereby_o prove_v himself_o to_o be_v in_o darkness_n he_o have_v confess_v it_o in_o aethiopia_n without_o her_o plant_n and_o in_o several_a other_o place_n i_o have_v prove_v it_o to_o have_v be_v plant_v and_o not_o from_o rome_n wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_o to_o be_v conclude_v upon_o the_o score_n of_o her_o only_a dispense_n the_o gospel_n that_o she_o be_v the_o visible_a church_n if_o the_o gospel_n be_v hide_v it_o be_v hide_v to_o those_o that_o be_v lose_v the_o lose_v â—_z go_v to_o rome_n to_o idolise_v the_o pontifical_a pope_n who_o the_o god_n of_o this_o world_n have_v blind_v that_o the_o light_n of_o the_o glorious_a gospel_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n shall_v not_o shine_v unto_o he_o for_o say_v saint_n paul_n we_o preach_v not_o ourselves_o but_o christ_n jesus_n our_o lord_n and_o ourselves_o your_o servant_n for_o jesus_n sake_n which_o be_v neither_o the_o jesuit_n doctrine_n who_o teach_v nothing_o but_o the_o infallibility_n of_o his_o holiness_n nor_o the_o pope_n profession_n who_o will_v every_o where_n be_v a_o master_n but_o no_o servant_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o people_n of_o god_n we_o therefore_o because_o of_o his_o change_n from_o this_o doctrine_n and_o because_o of_o his_o intolerable_a pride_n and_o usurpation_n and_o as_o the_o other_o church_n shake_v he_o off_o but_o do_v not_o change_v from_o the_o primitive_a faith_n teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o form_n maintain_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o and_o though_o we_o lie_v long_o under_o rome_n innovation_n yet_o this_o be_v no_o argument_n for_o the_o doctor_n to_o urge_v against_o we_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o at_o all_o reform_v christ_n have_v withdraw_v his_o spirit_n for_o a_o time_n from_o several_a church_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o 5._o chapter_n magna_fw-la est_fw-la veritas_fw-la &_o praevalebit_fw-la truth_n be_v strong_a than_o all_o the_o power_n of_o man_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v by_o zerubbabel_n 1_o esdr_n 4._o and_o though_o the_o pope_n with_o the_o invention_n and_o polices_fw-la of_o his_o cardinal_n conclave_n have_v so_o ward_v the_o several_a church_n of_o the_o west_n that_o he_o think_v they_o absolute_o master_v and_o under_o his_o command_n to_o be_v servant_n to_o do_v his_o drudgery_n he_o do_v as_o we_o say_v reckon_v without_o his_o host_n he_o do_v consult_v with_o flesh_n and_o
and_o therefore_o i_o have_v adventure_v to_o lay_v open_a the_o exhort_v of_o his_o choice_n which_o if_o he_o please_v to_o consider_v serious_o i_o may_v win_v he_o again_o to_o his_o proper_a sheepfold_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v go_v astray_o how_o ever_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v by_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n hinder_v other_o from_o wander_v after_o he_o and_o shall_v be_v a_o mean_n to_o make_v up_o that_o gap_n which_o the_o doctor_n have_v make_v in_o the_o pale_a of_o our_o church_n which_o while_o it_o lay_v open_a administer_v occasion_n for_o some_o to_o escape_v into_o the_o wilderness_n wherefore_o i_o will_v not_o hold_v the_o reader_n long_o in_o suspense_n with_o a_o dilatory_a introduction_n but_o will_v brief_o show_v that_o the_o doctor_n be_v not_o go_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o be_v the_o main_a thing_n he_o persuade_v though_o it_o be_v obscure_o wrap_v in_o general_a term_n in_o his_o first_o chapter_n but_o that_o he_o have_v forsake_v the_o faith_n once_o give_v to_o the_o saint_n he_o have_v go_v away_o from_o the_o puâ—e_a fountain_n of_o verity_n to_o the_o puddle_n of_o error_n he_o have_v forsake_v the_o live_a water_n and_o choose_v the_o romish_a cistern_n dig_v by_o man_n hand_n which_o hold_v no_o water_n chap._n ii_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o the_o catholic_a church_n either_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o universality_n of_o her_o doctrine_n or_o any_o jurisdiction_n she_o can_v claim_v from_o peter_n or_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o the_o govern_v head_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o church_n be_v call_v catholic_a in_o several_a respect_n 1._o in_o respect_n of_o place_n as_o be_v spread_v universal_o through_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o be_v not_o tie_v to_o any_o place_n or_o kingdom_n 2._o in_o respect_n of_o time_n because_o but_o one_o church_n of_o all_o time_n it_o have_v ever_o be_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n and_o shall_v continue_v on_o earth_n till_o the_o end_n thereof_o isai_n 59.21_o and_o matth._n 28._o the_o church_n of_o both_o testament_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o 3._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o collective_a body_n thereof_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v gather_v of_o man_n of_o both_o testament_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n be_v the_o union_n and_o coherence_n of_o all_o the_o saint_n in_o christ_n their_o head_n according_a to_o that_o of_o paul_n ephes_n 1.10_o that_o he_o may_v gather_v together_o in_o one_o all_o thing_n both_o which_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o which_o be_v in_o earth_n even_o into_o christ_n who_o be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v king_n and_o head_n thereof_o and_o general_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o catholic_a church_n this_o collective_a church_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v which_o appellation_n catholic_a be_v use_v by_o the_o apostle_n before_o ever_o rome_n be_v a_o church_n so_o that_o neither_o in_o respect_n of_o place_n time_n or_o catholiqueness_n may_v rome_n just_o challenge_v the_o only_a title_n of_o catholic_a she_o be_v but_o a_o particular_a part_n or_o member_n of_o this_o catholic_a church_n we_o the_o saint_n be_v the_o body_n and_o member_n for_o our_o part_n eph._n 1.22_o but_o for_o the_o better_a illustration_n of_o this_o point_n i_o will_v examine_v the_o doctor_n argument_n in_o particular_a concern_v rome_n catholiqueship_n and_o i_o shall_v in_o so_o do_v more_o plain_o disprove_v her_o title_n thereunto_o the_o word_n catholic_a as_o it_o be_v define_v by_o the_o doctor_n be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o belief_n only_o but_o of_o communion_n also_o so_o that_o that_o church_n which_o hold_v the_o same_o belief_n with_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o she_o may_v not_o right_o be_v call_v catholic_n i_o shall_v retort_v this_o argument_n which_o he_o intend_v against_o the_o protestant_n and_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v their_o justification_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n own_o condemnation_n catholic_a as_o i_o say_v in_o a_o general_a sense_n comprehend_v all_o the_o elect_n and_o be_v the_o full_a body_n of_o christ_n that_o fill_v all_o thing_n in_o all_o thing_n eph._n 4._o and_o when_o we_o in_o our_o creed_n say_v we_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n it_o be_v understand_v of_o all_o the_o elect_a of_o god_n which_o have_v be_v be_v or_o shall_v be_v of_o which_o the_o church-militant_a on_o earth_n be_v but_o part_n but_o because_o i_o suppose_v the_o doctor_n mean_v only_o of_o a_o church_n upon_o earth_n i_o will_v therefore_o insist_v upon_o his_o own_o definition_n and_o treat_v of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n which_o as_o it_o be_v universal_o spread_v over_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o apostle_n who_o have_v equal_a commission_n to_o teach_v all_o nation_n no_o one_o particular_a church_n can_v or_o aught_o to_o claim_v to_o be_v the_o catholic_a or_o universal_a church_n upon_o earth_n as_o for_o the_o distinction_n which_o the_o doctor_n make_v betwixt_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n thereby_o to_o excuse_v the_o unproper_a stile_n of_o roman_a catholic_n that_o be_v say_v he_o catholic_n in_o respect_n of_o doctrine_n roman_n in_o respect_n of_o discipline_n that_o will_v no_o way_n strengthen_v her_o claim_n or_o clear_v her_o incongruous_a title_n he_o do_v but_o thereby_o show_v the_o world_n how_o distinct_a her_o discipline_n be_v from_o her_o doctrine_n and_o thereby_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o world_n to_o suspect_v both_o and_o upon_o this_o score_n may_v the_o presbyterian_a church_n of_o geneva_n be_v call_v the_o geneva_n catholic_a church_n that_o be_v geneva_n for_o discipline_n catholic_n for_o doctrine_n she_o profess_v the_o catholic_a faith_n of_o the_o holy_a and_o bless_a trinity_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o persuade_v myself_o will_v think_v much_o that_o such_o a_o glorious_a appellation_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o such_o a_o upstart_n youngling_n that_o windegg_n of_o a_o tumult_n church_n geneva_n church_n which_o be_v bradden_v under_o a_o toad_n of_o france_n be_v become_v a_o stare_a cockatrice_n and_o think_v to_o centre_n the_o world_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o his_o contagious_a den_n dart_v poison_n upon_o who_o he_o first_o espy_v as_o experience_n tell_v we_o how_o he_o glance_v upon_o the_o poor_a scot_n have_v give_v he_o such_o a_o deadly_a wound_n that_o he_o will_v scarce_o ever_o recover_v it_o teach_v those_o that_o have_v escape_v that_o plague_n with_o the_o wesel_n each_o morning_n to_o bite_v on_o rue_n which_o say_v avicen_n secure_v she_o against_o the_o toxicate_a of_o that_o venomous_a basilisk_n i_o say_v if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n think_v much_o that_o the_o geneva_n church_n shall_v arrogate_v such_o a_o glorious_a stile_n let_v she_o never_o stand_v upon_o she_o own_o title_n which_o be_v equal_o weak_a to_o challenge_v the_o same_o the_o doctor_n proceed_v further_a upon_o rome_n tiâ—le_n to_o her_o catholiqueship_n and_o give_v a_o further_a explication_n of_o the_o same_o catholic_n say_v the_o doctor_n import_v both_o the_o vast_a extension_n of_o doctrine_n to_o person_n and_o place_n and_o the_o union_n of_o all_o these_o place_n in_o communion_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v other_o church_n of_o ancient_a and_o more_o reverend_a setlement_n than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o church_n in_o the_o east_n as_o jerusalem_n antioch_n ephesus_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o aftertime_n the_o gospel_n be_v to_o be_v carry_v before_o king_n and_o to_o the_o gentile_n by_o s._n paul_n be_v by_o jesus_n ordain_v a_o minister_n and_o a_o apostle_n of_o the_o gentile_n among_o who_o rome_n be_v then_o a_o chief_a city_n which_o as_o she_o receive_v the_o faith_n by_o s._n paul_n or_o s._n peter_n can_v proper_o be_v call_v a_o mother_n church_n but_o as_o a_o babe_n and_o suckling_n receive_v the_o sincere_a milk_n of_o the_o word_n she_o be_v one_o of_o the_o place_n to_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v extend_v but_o no_o extender_n of_o that_o doctrine_n so_o that_o by_o the_o doctor_n own_o definition_n she_o can_v proper_o be_v call_v the_o catholic_a church_n she_o be_v in_o her_o institution_n but_o a_o private_a particular_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n as_o england_n or_o any_o other_o church_n plant_v by_o the_o ambassador_n of_o christ_n and_o if_o since_o by_o the_o indulgent_a favour_n of_o she_o nurse_v father_n the_o christian_a prince_n she_o have_v grow_v to_o that_o maturity_n that_o she_o have_v many_o daughter_n church_n of_o her_o own_o plantation_n in_o the_o dark_a corner_n of_o the_o old_a know_v and_o the_o new_a discover_v part_n of_o the_o world_n yet_o she_o can_v by_o reason_n thereof_o assume_v to_o herself_o any_o
more_o super-intendency_a over_o they_o as_o their_o mother_n than_o jerusalem_n from_o whence_o paul_n be_v send_v after_o he_o have_v the_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n or_o antioch_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v pretend_v peter_n to_o have_v come_v may_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n challenge_v over_o she_o and_o she_o a_o jurisdiction_n as_o mother_n to_o she_o and_o they_o and_o as_o in_o respect_n of_o extension_n of_o doctrine_n she_o may_v not_o assume_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a so_o neither_o can_v she_o claim_v that_o title_n to_o herself_o in_o respect_n of_o her_o communion_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o every_o point_n of_o this_o ensue_a discourse_n will_v evident_o show_v so_o that_o unless_o the_o universality_n of_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n she_o claim_v from_o peter_n will_v support_v this_o her_o title_n and_o dignity_n she_o be_v altogether_o at_o a_o loss_n and_o must_v henceforth_o discontinue_v her_o claim_n to_o be_v the_o only_a catholic_a church_n it_o rest_v therefore_o to_o examine_v that_o 1._o it_o may_v not_o be_v call_v catholic_n in_o respect_n of_o peter_n have_v be_v there_o there_o rome_n not_o catholiqueâ—n_a â—n_z respect_n of_o peter_n be_v there_o no_o more_o than_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n of_o which_o he_o certain_o be_v bishop_n the_o power_n of_o plant_v the_o gospel_n be_v give_v in_o charge_n to_o all_o the_o apostle_n go_v and_o teach_v all_o nation_n and_o as_o the_o doctor_n have_v it_o in_o his_o introduction_n they_o go_v forth_o preach_v every_o where_o and_o in_o the_o act_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o apostle_n send_v out_o peter_n and_o john_n unto_o samaria_n hear_v that_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o word_n who_o lay_v hand_n on_o they_o if_o then_o peter_n be_v subject_a to_o their_o mission_n how_o come_v he_o to_o give_v unto_o rome_n any_o power_n above_o other_o church_n of_o apostolical_a plantation_n and_o by_o the_o same_o mission_n that_o peter_n be_v send_v out_o to_o samaria_n be_v elsewhere_o plant_v peter_n be_v as_o well_o to_o observe_v the_o direction_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o to_o prescribe_v any_o rule_n to_o they_o or_o other_o it_o be_v true_a christ_n say_v to_o peter_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n saint_n cyprian_n say_v cypr._n in_o tract_n simp_n praelat_fw-la this_o be_v but_o to_o denote_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o one_o for_o the_o power_n of_o govern_v and_o instruct_v be_v alike_o give_v to_o all_o so_o that_o admit_v it_o be_v build_v upon_o peter_n as_o the_o doctor_n argue_v fol._n 284._o yet_o that_o give_v nothing_o of_o superintendency_n to_o rome_n for_o christ_n after_o his_o resurrection_n give_v power_n alike_o to_o the_o rest_n the_o name_n of_o he_o alone_o in_o that_o place_n be_v ut_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la una_fw-la monstretur_fw-la not_o to_o take_v any_o power_n or_o honour_n from_o the_o rest_n for_o shall_v it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o peter_n alone_o so_o that_o none_o else_o shall_v plant_v or_o govern_v than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o any_o church_n plant_v by_o any_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n who_o receive_v neither_o order_n nor_o power_n from_o peter_n be_v not_o apostolical_a or_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n which_o s._n augustin_n de_fw-fr doctrina_fw-la christiana_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 8._o plain_o affirm_v to_o the_o contrary_n church_n the_o apostle_n foundation_n of_o â—e_a church_n we_o be_v build_v say_v s._n paul_n ephes_n 2.20_o upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v foundation_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n and_o when_o there_o be_v a_o strife_n among_o they_o who_o shall_v be_v great_a among_o they_o mat._n 20.26_o say_v christ_n whosoever_o shall_v be_v great_a let_v he_o be_v your_o servant_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o christ_n do_v thereby_o reprove_v pride_n and_o haughtiness_n only_o but_o be_v against_o superiority_n or_o pre-eminence_n among_o they_o it_o be_v true_a christ_n be_v not_o against_o superiority_n utter_o for_o he_o call_v himself_o their_o lord_n and_o master_n john_n 13.10_o and_o their_o head_n but_o this_o pre-eminence_n he_o do_v not_o delegate_v to_o any_o one_o among_o they_o for_o they_o be_v the_o foundation_n he_o the_o cornerstone_n they_o the_o body_n he_o the_o head_n they_o minister_v he_o their_o master_n they_o equal_v he_o their_o superior_a the_o apostle_n power_n to_o plant_v the_o gospel_n be_v equal_a equal_a the_o apostle_n power_n equal_a and_o they_o disperse_v themselves_o for_o the_o propagation_n of_o the_o gospel_n not_o by_o any_o order_n receive_v from_o peter_n but_o by_o the_o commission_n they_o receive_v from_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o the_o act_v it_o be_v say_v that_o philip_n go_v towards_o the_o south_n and_o baptize_v the_o eunuch_n the_o queen_n of_o ethiopia_n her_o chief_a governor_n and_o to_o this_o day_n the_o catholic_a faith_n be_v profess_v in_o ethiopia_n be_v there_o preach_v by_o the_o say_a eunuch_n nor_o do_v the_o pope_n exercise_v any_o jurisdiction_n there_o which_o he_o may_v as_o well_o as_o in_o any_o other_o country_n which_o receive_v the_o faith_n from_o some_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o not_o from_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n if_o peter_n be_v chief_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o his_o successor_n do_v not_o the_o scripture_n plain_o affirm_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v upon_o all_o act_n 2._o and_o gal._n 2._o james_n peter_n and_o john_n give_v paul_n the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n when_o christ_n institute_v his_o supper_n he_o say_v to_o they_o hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la quod_fw-la pro_fw-la vobis_fw-la datur_fw-la hoc_fw-la facite_fw-la etc._n etc._n he_o give_v to_o all_o a_o like_a power_n of_o administration_n and_o joh._n 20._o as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o send_v i_o you_o he_o speak_v it_o to_o all_o the_o disciple_n and_o not_o to_o peter_n alone_o nolite_fw-la vocari_fw-la rabbi_n mat._n 23._o unus_fw-la enim_fw-la magister_fw-la est_fw-la vester_fw-ge scilicet_fw-la jesus_n omnes_fw-la autem_fw-la vos_fw-la fratres_fw-la estis_fw-la that_o be_v say_v s._n austin_n you_o be_v all_o equal_a and_o s._n hierome_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o evander_n omnes_fw-la episcopi_fw-la five_o romae_fw-la five_o alibie_n jusdem_fw-la sacerdotii_fw-la atque_fw-la potestatis_fw-la à _fw-la christo_fw-la collationem_fw-la habuerunt_fw-la the_o doctor_n cite_v bellarmine_n argument_n that_o christ_n be_v the_o invisible_a head_n but_o there_o must_v be_v a_o mysterial_a and_o visible_a head_n to_o govern_v the_o whole_a and_o therefore_o when_o it_o be_v say_v 1_o cor._n 12._o that_o the_o head_n can_v say_v to_o the_o foot_n i_o have_v no_o need_n of_o you_o it_o must_v not_o be_v understand_v of_o christ_n for_o he_o the_o eternal_a word_n can_v say_v i_o have_v no_o need_n etc._n etc._n the_o apostle_n be_v call_v skilful_a master-builder_n 1_o cor._n 3._o church_n christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n but_o another_o foundation_n can_v no_o man_n lay_v then_o that_o which_o be_v lay_v jesus_n christ_n it_o can_v therefore_o be_v understand_v that_o peter_n be_v the_o foundation_n and_o rock_n on_o which_o the_o church_n be_v build_v christ_n as_o he_o be_v head_n it_o be_v of_o the_o whole_a catholic_a church_n and_o therefore_o when_o paul_n ephes_n 1._o call_v he_o the_o head_n he_o bring_v in_o both_o man_n and_o angel_n into_o the_o rank_n of_o member_n man_n ver_fw-la 4._o and_o angel_n vers_fw-la 21._o but_o as_o touch_v the_o particular_a church_n upon_o earth_n they_o all_o be_v but_o as_o so_o many_o member_n of_o the_o head_n christ_n jesus_n and_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o apostle_n as_o the_o doctor_n confess_v in_o his_o introduction_n who_o as_o i_o say_v be_v call_v master-builder_n or_o the_o head_n of_o those_o respective_a church_n but_o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o that_o be_v to_o bear_v rule_n over_o the_o rest_n peter_n be_v primus_fw-la in_o ordine_fw-la not_o supremus_fw-la in_o potestate_fw-la you_o can_v have_v twelve_o without_o one_o but_o every_o one_o be_v as_o much_o one_o as_o another_o whether_o in_o respect_n of_o power_n or_o ordination_n as_o s._n cyprian_n de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la agree_v some_o be_v ordain_v apostle_n some_o prophet_n some_o evangelist_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o every_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n be_v grace_n give_v according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o christ_n by_o who_o he_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n but_o those_o that_o be_v apostle_n be_v aequales_fw-la inte_fw-mi se_fw-la and_o the_o
supremacy_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o yet_o it_o will_v not_o at_o all_o help_n the_o pope_n case_n to_o claim_v that_o power_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n for_o if_o peter_n have_v any_o such_o power_n it_o be_v to_o he_o as_o a_o apostle_n neither_o be_v he_o the_o survivor_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o that_o this_o superiority_n in_o he_o as_o a_o apostle_n either_o die_v with_o he_o or_o else_o survive_v in_o john_n who_o be_v a_o apostle_n and_o survive_v peter_n and_o christ_n have_v promise_v to_o be_v with_o they_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n so_o that_o as_o long_o as_o any_o of_o they_o be_v live_v they_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o any_o that_o succeed_v the_o decease_a apostle_n in_o their_o several_a see_v and_o plantation_n in_o respect_n that_o s._n paul_n reckon_v the_o degree_n of_o order_n in_o the_o church_n 1_o cor._n 12.28_o god_n ordain_v some_o in_o the_o church_n first_o apostle_n second_o prophet_n three_o teacher_n etc._n etc._n baronius_n write_v that_o peter_n die_v the_o 69._o year_n after_o christ_n and_o that_o john_n the_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n survive_v he_o long_o succession_n rome_n uncertain_a in_o her_o succession_n now_o if_o linus_n succeed_v peter_n in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n or_o anacletus_fw-la or_o clemens_n of_o which_o their_o own_o story_n differ_v i_o hope_v they_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o s._n john_n while_o he_o live_v be_v superior_a to_o linus_n or_o clemens_n otherwise_o they_o give_v the_o world_n occasion_n to_o laugh_v at_o they_o to_o think_v that_o the_o successor_n of_o peter_n shall_v be_v above_o john_n who_o be_v a_o apostle_n that_o the_o subordinate_a shall_v be_v set_v above_o the_o superior_a the_o derivative_a above_o the_o primitive_a i_o wonder_v that_o the_o papist_n shall_v think_v the_o world_n so_o stupid_a and_o void_a of_o christianity_n that_o they_o shall_v prefer_v one_o of_o her_o pretend_a bishop_n and_o if_o a_o bishop_n there_o it_o be_v by_o humane_a institution_n before_o john_n who_o be_v a_o apostle_n by_o divine_a right_n and_o call_v by_o jesus_n christ_n the_o only_a son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o one_o on_o who_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v vouchsafe_v to_o descend_v and_o sit_v upon_o his_o head_n and_o therefore_o certain_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o any_o linus_n or_o anacletus_fw-la of_o humane_a ordination_n and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n after_o peter_n any_o other_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n than_o her_o succession_n from_o peter_n by_o which_o she_o claim_v her_o universal_a jurisdiction_n be_v quite_o destroy_v bellarmine_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 12._o and_o caâ—â—tan_n de_fw-fr jnstitut_n pontif._n cap._n 13._o to_o evade_v this_o argument_n will_v have_v their_o succession_n from_o the_o fact_n of_o peter_n inasmuch_o as_o peter_n be_v bishop_n there_o and_o not_o from_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o they_o make_v their_o catholic_a church_n matter_n of_o fact_n not_o faith_n and_o the_o better_a to_o colour_v this_o their_o assertion_n they_o stick_v not_o to_o add_v that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o special_a appointment_n of_o christ_n that_o peter_n place_v his_o see_v at_o rome_n and_o die_v there_o and_o for_o this_o they_o fly_v to_o their_o never_o fail_v start_a hole_n the_o magazine_n of_o romish_a tradition_n and_o from_o thence_o borrow_v a_o story_n how_o christ_n meet_v peter_n as_o he_o be_v fly_v out_o of_o rome_n for_o fear_n of_o persecution_n and_o admonish_v he_o to_o return_v that_o he_o may_v die_v at_o rome_n and_o that_o the_o very_a print_n of_o their_o foot_n as_o they_o two_o talk_v together_o be_v at_o this_o day_n to_o be_v see_v without_o the_o gate_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o founder_n of_o this_o story_n be_v linus_n a_o foolish_a counterfeit_a writer_n as_o baronius_n term_v he_o and_o shall_v any_o christian_a give_v up_o himself_o to_o believe_v this_o story_n it_o be_v to_o forfeit_v his_o faith_n he_o have_v in_o s._n peter_n and_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o believe_v the_o profession_n of_o peter_n to_o be_v the_o dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o which_o be_v express_o declare_v that_o the_o heaven_n shall_v contain_v he_o till_o he_o come_v act_v 3.21_o now_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v so_o corporeal_o there_o as_o to_o leave_v the_o print_n of_o his_o foot_n behind_o he_o be_v so_o much_o against_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o tenant_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o sixteenth_o chapter_n that_o for_o my_o part_n i_o dare_v not_o admit_v it_o into_o my_o belief_n yet_o suppose_v that_o peter_n be_v at_o rome_n and_o by_o a_o vision_n be_v warn_v to_o go_v back_o to_o rome_n i_o know_v not_o what_o this_o can_v make_v for_o the_o late_a successor_n of_o pope_n in_o that_o see_v to_o claim_v their_o universal_a jurisdiction_n they_o have_v no_o rule_n by_o divine_a writ_n nor_o revelation_n or_o vision_n to_o confirm_v it_o to_o they_o any_o further_a than_o by_o humane_a consent_n as_o by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n grant_v of_o prince_n and_o by_o election_n of_o cardinal_n therefore_o whatsoever_o be_v of_o late_a acquisition_n if_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o christ_n give_v to_o his_o apostle_n it_o be_v not_o for_o other_o church_n to_o believe_v and_o follow_v it_o nor_o to_o give_v their_o obedience_n to_o it_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o they_o be_v build_v upon_o christ_n the_o chief_a cornerstone_n and_o have_v apostolical_a foundation_n as_o s._n john_n call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o christ_n by_o vision_n warn_v peter_n to_o go_v to_o rome_n it_o can_v be_v construe_v that_o that_o vision_n shall_v be_v a_o warrant_n for_o the_o succeed_a pope_n to_o claim_v the_o same_o prerogative_n peter_n have_v in_o that_o it_o appear_v to_o peter_n it_o be_v to_o teach_v he_o to_o follow_v christ_n to_o lay_v down_o his_o life_n for_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o he_o who_o spare_v not_o his_o own_o blood_n for_o the_o redemption_n of_o mankind_n and_o be_v from_o heaven_n but_o these_o succeed_a bishop_n be_v elect_v by_o man_n claim_v more_o than_o ever_o peter_n have_v give_v rule_n of_o obedience_n to_o other_o and_o lord_v it_o over_o god_n heritage_n do_v thereby_o manifest_v their_o calling_n to_o be_v earthly_a and_o not_o true_a successor_n of_o peter_n peter_n if_o he_o plant_v his_o see_n there_o it_o be_v by_o vision_n from_o heaven_n but_o the_o late_a bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o consult_v with_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o by_o sinister_a mean_n by_o strive_n contention_n and_o plotting_n of_o aspire_a and_o covetous_a man_n be_v the_o chair_n continual_o furnish_v with_o a_o patron_n in_o so_o much_o that_o a_o cicilian_a cardinal_n come_v to_o the_o election_n of_o a_o new_a pope_n and_o find_v such_o a_o change_n from_o the_o old_a way_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v with_o supplication_n to_o god_n for_o the_o direction_n and_o assistance_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n in_o so_o great_a a_o work_n and_o not_o by_o the_o then_o present_a practice_n to_o wit_n menace_n promise_n of_o reward_n perfas_fw-la aut_fw-la nefas_fw-la to_o climb_v the_o chair_n ad_fw-la hunc_fw-la modum_fw-la say_v he_o fiunt_fw-la romani_fw-la pontifices_fw-la and_o so_o depart_v and_o retire_v himself_o from_o that_o scarlet_a tribe_n for_o ever_o after_o and_o here_o by_o the_o way_n i_o beg_v leave_n of_o the_o reader_n to_o speak_v a_o word_n or_o two_o concern_v the_o cardinal_n of_o rome_n though_o i_o must_v confess_v it_o be_v a_o little_a digression_n from_o the_o point_n but_o i_o will_v be_v brief_a and_o return_v to_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o this_o chapter_n again_o i_o can_v wish_v to_o be_v satisfy_v by_o what_o authority_n paschalls_n do_v create_v the_o parish_n priest_n of_o rome_n cardinal_n cardinal_n of_o the_o order_n of_o cardinal_n for_o it_o be_v no_o spiritual_a order_n as_o be_v confess_v in_o some_o sacrament_n rom._n eccles_n sect._n 154._o cardidalis_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la sacerdos_n nec_fw-la habet_fw-la de_fw-la jure_fw-la potestatem_fw-la absolvendi_fw-la and_o it_o be_v no_o honour_n temporal_a because_o not_o derive_v from_o any_o king_n or_o prince_n from_o who_o all_o true_a title_n of_o honour_n be_v derive_v it_o be_v true_a carolus_n magnus_n have_v then_o late_o endow_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n with_o a_o donation_n of_o the_o exarchate_o of_o ravenna_n and_o the_o dukedom_n of_o spoletto_n with_o some_o other_o territory_n which_o he_o annex_v to_o the_o see_v for_o the_o support_n of_o hospitality_n and_o to_o promote_v the_o charity_n of_o the_o succeed_a pope_n of_o rome_n not_o give_v they_o thereby_o any_o jura_n regalia_z as_o i_o shall_v show_v anon_o in_o the_o
i_o return_v to_o search_v a_o little_a further_o into_o the_o counsel_n the_o sixth_o general_a council_n the_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o which_o s._n austin_n be_v present_a do_v confirm_v the_o cannon_n of_o the_o former_a counsel_n 11._o no_o appeal_n to_o rome_n infra_fw-la chap._n 11._o declare_v the_o power_n of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o be_v equal_a and_o the_o right_n of_o appeal_n to_o rome_n by_o such_o as_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o arch_a bishop_n of_o their_o own_o province_n be_v declare_v unnecessary_a s._n austin_n after_o that_o who_o be_v bishop_n of_o hippo_n oppose_v three_o bishop_n of_o rome_n zozimus_n boniface_n and_o celestine_n in_o this_o so_o just_a a_o cause_n common_a to_o all_o provincial_a see_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o ensue_a report_n one_o apiarius_n a_o african_a priest_n be_v excommunicate_v and_o fly_v to_o rome_n and_o be_v absolve_v by_o zozimus_n the_o then_o bishop_n of_o rome_n aurelins_n the_o metropolitan_a of_o afrie_n with_o the_o council_n write_v to_o celestine_n the_o succeed_a bishop_n still_v he_o dominus_fw-la frater_fw-la and_o acquaint_v he_o that_o by_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a ecclesiastic_a person_n be_v to_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o their_o metropolitan_o appeal_n to_o provincial_o or_o general_a church_n but_o not_o to_o any_o foreign_a see_v and_o reprove_v the_o absolve_a of_o apiarius_n exhort_v celestine_n nè_fw-la induceret_fw-la fumosum_fw-la typum_fw-la in_o ecclesiam_fw-la christi_fw-la quae_fw-la lucem_fw-la simplicitatis_fw-la &_o humilitatis_fw-la praefert_fw-la iis_fw-la qui_fw-la deum_fw-la diligunt_fw-la &_o do_v afterward_o proceed_v against_o apiarius_n enjoin_v he_o penance_n notwithstanding_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n former_a absolve_v of_o he_o and_o this_o be_v acknowledge_v &_o receive_v of_o all_o church_n as_o a_o evangelical_n truth_n &_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o succeed_a bishop_n of_o rome_n gregory_n i._n who_o live_v an._n chri._n 590._o repute_v the_o decree_n of_o these_o first_o counsel_n equal_a with_o the_o evangelist_n as_o proceed_v from_o the_o same_o holy_a spirit_n of_o god_n &_o which_o he_o have_v promise_v to_o his_o church_n se_fw-la suscipere_fw-la quatuor_fw-la prima_fw-la concilia_fw-la sicuâ—_n sancti_fw-la evangelii_n quatuor_fw-la libros_fw-la &_o venerari_fw-la fatetur_fw-la and_o thus_o do_v the_o church_n of_o o_o i_o continue_v in_o brotherly_a fellowship_n with_o the_o other_o patriarch_n not_o claim_v any_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o rest_n till_o phocas_n the_o emperor_n time_n which_o change_n be_v occasion_v through_o a_o wicked_a murder_n and_o have_v by_o that_o mean_v acquire_v a_o superintendency_n over_o the_o other_o provincials_n the_o succeed_a bishop_n have_v since_o practise_v navigation_n in_o the_o red_a see_v her_o universal_a ark_n not_o know_v how_o to_o answer_n its_o helm_n in_o any_o clear_a and_o pure_a water_n the_o brief_a of_o which_o history_n follow_n in_o these_o few_o word_n mauritius_n the_o emperor_n have_v make_v john_n of_o constantinople_n universal_a patriarch_n gregory_n the_o great_a patriarch_n john_n of_o constantinople_n universal_a patriarch_n bishop_n of_o rome_n write_v against_o that_o and_o maintain_v that_o whosoever_o take_v upon_o he_o that_o stile_n be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o do_v in_o opposition_n of_o that_o stile_n assume_v to_o himself_o the_o title_n of_o servus_n servorum_fw-la gregory_n do_v not_o oppose_v that_o title_n in_o that_o sense_n the_o doctor_n will_v have_v we_o to_o rake_v it_o folio_n 293._o to_o wit_n that_o none_o shall_v be_v universal_a bishop_n thereby_o exclude_v other_o but_o to_o be_v bishop_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n it_o be_v in_o gregory_n opinion_n lawful_a a_o pitiful_a shift_n to_o excuse_v the_o unjust_a usurpation_n of_o gregory_n successor_n by_o this_o mean_n he_o will_v tie_v universality_n to_o rome_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o place_n not_o as_o peter_n be_v universal_a bishop_n and_o this_o distinction_n have_v destroy_v all_o bellarmine_n argument_n who_o will_v have_v the_o church_n build_v upon_o peter_n and_o all_o power_n of_o govern_v give_v to_o he_o which_o gregory_n by_o the_o doctor_n own_o distinction_n confess_v call_v antichristian_a so_o that_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v how_o rome_n can_v be_v a_o universal_a church_n since_o no_o bishop_n can_v be_v a_o universal_a bishop_n for_o certain_o it_o be_v not_o the_o universal_a see_v before_o peter_n come_v and_o if_o he_o be_v not_o universal_a bishop_n how_o can_v he_o make_v it_o a_o universal_a see_v i_o send_v this_o riddle_n back_o to_o the_o doctor_n and_o desire_v he_o will_v recommend_v it_o to_o the_o ignatian_a tribe_n to_o varnish_v over_o with_o a_o new_a paint_n for_o if_o this_o must_v pass_v for_o current_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v universal_a in_o respect_n of_o his_o see_n and_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o local_a rome_n the_o world_n know_v they_o maintain_v a_o lie_n as_o will_v appear_v more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n â—t_z be_v plain_a to_o any_o judgement_n not_o aleady_o forestall_v with_o a_o preoccupated_a conceit_n of_o rome_n sophistical_a delusion_n that_o gregory_n write_v against_o john_n of_o constantinople_n his_o be_v universal_a patriarch_n for_o that_o it_o be_v a_o injury_n to_o alexandria_n rome_n antioch_n etc._n etc._n that_o any_o shall_v take_v upon_o they_o that_o title_n when_o both_o by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o judgement_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o reverend_a father_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n the_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o patriarch_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v alike_o the_o same_o gregory_n when_o he_o be_v by_o eulogius_n patriarch_n of_o alâ—xandria_n style_v universal_a refuse_v the_o stile_n as_o derogatory_n to_o his_o brethren_n and_o write_v a_o epistle_n to_o the_o say_v eulogius_n he_o call_v that_o stile_n new_a foolish_a perverse_a wicked_a and_o profane_a and_o whosoever_o shall_v arrogate_v that_o stile_n he_o do_v the_o work_n of_o satan_n to_o who_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o be_v alike_o and_o equal_a to_o other_o angel_n universal_a phocas_n make_v the_o by_o hop_v of_o rome_n universal_a and_o do_v tax_v john_n of_o constantinople_n for_o the_o same_o it_o happen_v so_o that_o not_o long_o after_o this_o affront_n do_v to_o alexandria_n rome_n and_o the_o other_o province_n that_o mauritius_n be_v murder_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o phocas_n who_o no_o soon_o have_v perpetrate_v so_o vile_a and_o heinous_a a_o offence_n but_o his_o guilty_a conscience_n contract_v many_o dark_a jealousy_n upon_o his_o soul_n and_o present_v to_o his_o fancy_n many_o sad_a and_o fearful_a apprehension_n one_o among_o the_o rest_n be_v that_o italy_n will_v certain_o shake_v off_o all_o faith_n and_o allegiance_n to_o such_o a_o monster_n of_o mankind_n who_o have_v just_o provoke_v their_o dissent_n to_o obey_v he_o who_o have_v forfeit_v all_o their_o love_n and_o affection_n by_o his_o bloody_a violation_n of_o the_o bond_n of_o nature_n and_o civility_n by_o this_o his_o barbarous_a assassination_n of_o his_o liege_n lord_n and_o sovereign_n and_o thereupon_o he_o cast_v upon_o all_o essay_n which_o way_n to_o preserve_v his_o western_a territory_n the_o garden_n of_o his_o new_a acquire_v empire_n and_o call_v to_o mind_n the_o respect_n the_o inhabitant_n thereof_o bear_v to_o their_o metropolitan_o and_o that_o the_o affront_v do_v to_o he_o by_o set_v the_o constantinopolitan_a above_o he_o be_v thorn_n in_o his_o side_n and_o have_v breed_v in_o he_o a_o grudge_n towards_o the_o then_o murder_a prince_n mauritius_n he_o to_o engratiate_v with_o the_o people_n of_o those_o part_n and_o to_o engage_v a_o pragmatical_a orator_n to_o blandish_a his_o foul_a murder_n do_v resolve_v with_o himself_o to_o make_v the_o then_o bishop_n of_o rome_n universal_a bishop_n which_o he_o according_o do_v by_o virtue_n of_o which_o donation_n and_o by_o their_o own_o strength_n and_o policy_n since_o the_o present_a bishop_n thereof_o claim_v this_o title_n and_o jurisdiction_n which_o their_o predecessor_n do_v condemn_v in_o another_o from_o which_o bloody_a founder_n they_o take_v this_o prerogative_n and_o in_o a_o full_a measure_n of_o tyranny_n and_o against_o all_o divine_a right_o ecclesiastical_a and_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o see_v while_o any_o other_o have_v that_o prerogative_n will_v needs_o persuade_v the_o world_n that_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a catholic_a church_n yet_o bless_v be_v god_n the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v shine_v in_o several_a nation_n of_o this_o western_a world_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o s._n paul_n who_o god_n ordain_v by_o his_o grace_n hereunto_o have_v take_v such_o root_n in_o many_o church_n of_o the_o same_o that_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o this_o antichristian_a usurpation_n of_o the_o romish_a see_v according_a to_o
joseph_n of_o arimathea_n be_v not_o certain_o know_v to_o have_v come_v whether_o from_o rome_n from_o paul_n or_o from_o philip_n out_o of_o france_n or_o immediate_o from_o the_o east_n it_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n for_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o have_v the_o true_a faith_n among_o we_o before_o eleutherius_fw-la time_n and_o have_v pastor_n then_o and_o since_o have_v continue_v a_o lawful_a succession_n of_o govern_v bishop_n england_n succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o england_n even_o to_o the_o last_o late_a reverend_a father_n william_n of_o cant._n and_o whereas_o the_o dr._n twit_v against_o our_o succession_n of_o bishop_n that_o we_o can_v maintain_v it_o unless_o we_o fetch_v it_o from_o rnme_n i_o answer_v that_o we_o be_v a_o distinct_a province_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o power_n of_o ordination_n here_o for_o by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o 22._o can._n a_o bishop_n be_v not_o to_o ordain_v in_o another_o diocese_n et_fw-la si_fw-la quis_fw-la tale_n facere_fw-la tentaverit_fw-la irrita_fw-la sit_fw-la ejus_fw-la ordinatio_fw-la and_o though_o we_o be_v different_a of_o late_a from_o rome_n and_o that_o it_o be_v time_n we_o have_v our_o order_n of_o episcopacy_n from_o thence_o yet_o the_o late_a bishop_n which_o be_v so_o different_a from_o rome_n may_v ordain_v other_o within_o their_o own_o province_n though_o heretic_n for_o that_o as_o i_o say_v before_o haereticus_fw-la est_fw-la pars_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la moreover_o it_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_o that_o ordo_fw-la imprimit_fw-la characterem_fw-la indelebilem_fw-la &_o therefore_o child_n baptize_v by_o a_o heretic_n be_v not_o to_o be_v rebaptise_v which_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v decree_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o cyprian_a nam_fw-la licet_fw-la male_a utuntur_fw-la potestate_fw-la ministri_fw-la sibi_fw-la tradita_fw-la prosint_fw-la aliis_fw-la non_fw-la sibi_fw-la sicut_fw-la enim_fw-la per_fw-la asinam_fw-la balaam_n locutus_fw-la est_fw-la deus_fw-la ita_fw-la per_fw-la malos_fw-la ministros_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la praestat_fw-la and_o sum._n sacr._n rom._n eccl_n sect._n 136._o episcopi_fw-la haeretici_fw-la veros_fw-la ordines_fw-la conferent_fw-la &_o vera_fw-la praestant_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la so_o that_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o papist_n themselves_z we_o notwithstanding_o we_o be_v heretic_n or_o schismatic_n yet_o have_v once_o lawful_a order_n which_o give_v a_o indelible_a character_n and_o in_o that_o a_o power_n of_o confer_v the_o same_o upon_o other_o as_o long_o as_o we_o remain_v christian_n and_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a and_o bless_a trinity_n though_o we_o differ_v in_o other_o point_n yet_o we_o remain_v still_o member_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o have_v a_o power_n of_o confer_v order_n and_o i_o much_o wonder_v the_o doctor_n shall_v be_v so_o harsh_a against_o our_o hierarchy_n unless_o he_o sometime_o make_v a_o bait_n to_o fly_v at_o a_o bishopric_n and_o be_v canvas_v in_o peter_n net_n it_o stir_v up_o some_o atra_fw-la bilis_fw-la which_o since_o will_v never_o be_v allay_v he_o be_v so_o much_o incense_v against_o it_o that_o he_o utter_o deny_v our_o succession_n upon_o the_o interruption_n of_o roman_a bishop_n in_o h._n 8._o and_o queen_n eliz._n time_n for_o my_o part_n his_o allegation_n against_o it_o do_v not_o much_o trouble_v i_o nor_o i_o hope_v will_v they_o find_v entertainment_n with_o many_o since_o they_o carry_v with_o they_o no_o more_o weight_n than_o the_o bare_a opinion_n of_o himself_o he_o positive_o affirm_v upon_o his_o own_o authority_n that_o our_o minister_n be_v not_o in_o legal_a order_n insomuch_o that_o if_o one_o of_o our_o priest_n come_v to_o rome_n he_o must_v be_v ordain_v a_o new_a which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o popish_a counsel_n and_o will_v be_v a_o sufficient_a testimony_n to_o the_o world_n to_o convince_v they_o of_o falsehood_n and_o juggle_n with_o the_o world_n that_o they_o shall_v profess_v one_o thing_n and_o practice_v another_o to_o declare_v in_o counsel_n that_o a_o heretic_n confer_v true_a and_o perfect_a order_n and_o yet_o will_v not_o in_o their_o practice_n allow_v of_o it_o however_o for_o they_o to_o affirm_v we_o heretic_n be_v to_o beg_v the_o question_n and_o therefore_o we_o may_v safe_o within_o our_o own_o province_n continue_v a_o succession_n of_o order_n without_o any_o approbation_n of_o they_o at_o all_o nor_o be_v this_o any_o more_o than_o of_o right_n be_v due_a to_o we_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o 1_o council_n of_o nice_a bishop_n provincial_a ordination_n of_o bishop_n 4_o can._n a_o bishop_n ought_v to_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o several_a bishop_n of_o the_o province_n but_o if_o they_o can_v convient_o all_o meet_a to_o this_o purpose_n than_o three_o shall_v serve_v to_o perform_v the_o ordination_n which_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n 19_o can._n and_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n 13_o can._n and_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o some_o learned_a divine_n that_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n the_o minister_n may_v ordain_v where_o bishop_n be_v want_v for_o that_o the_o presbytery_n or_o ministry_n have_v right_a to_o impose_v hand_n and_o the_o key_n be_v say_v to_o be_v clave_n ecclesiae_fw-la non_fw-la clave_n episcoporum_fw-la seu_fw-la presbyterorum_fw-la chap._n infra_fw-la 43.5_o chap._n yet_o god_n be_v bless_v england_n be_v never_o put_v to_o this_o strait_a we_o still_o have_v a_o continue_a succession_n of_o bishop_n notwithstanding_o the_o deprivation_n of_o the_o popish_a prelate_n and_o so_o according_a to_o that_o canon_n do_v ordain_v in_o our_o own_o precinct_n which_o as_o it_o be_v of_o right_a our_o due_n and_o belong_v to_o we_o so_o it_o be_v likewise_o practise_v and_o have_v be_v the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o other_o province_n as_o well_o as_o this_o as_o the_o eastern_a province_n ordain_v without_o the_o assistance_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o these_o western_a part_n even_o in_o france_n and_o germany_n and_o other_o place_n which_o right_o of_o ordination_n be_v thus_o by_o decree_n of_o the_o general_n counsel_n annex_v to_o distinct_a province_n i_o much_o wonder_v the_o moderate_a papist_n of_o france_n and_o germany_n shall_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v trample_v upon_o by_o the_o ignatian_a tribe_n swear_v servant_n to_o the_o imperious_a pope_n who_o daily_o exercise_v strange_a dominion_n over_o they_o make_v no_o other_o use_n of_o they_o then_o the_o turk_n do_v of_o his_o slave_n to_o wit_n to_o do_v his_o drudgery_n whilst_o he_o himself_o reap_v the_o fruit_n of_o their_o labour_n it_o argue_v a_o cowardly_a spirit_n to_o be_v afraid_a to_o right_v themselves_o herein_o because_o some_o of_o their_o prince_n have_v fall_v in_o the_o attempt_n among_o who_o the_o 4_o henries_n of_o both_o country_n be_v sacrifice_v to_o the_o ambition_n and_o rapine_n of_o the_o encroach_a pope_n such_o horrid_a attempt_n as_o these_o shall_v rather_o stir_v up_o their_o noble_a spirit_n to_o a_o just_a revenge_n upon_o the_o bloody_v conclave_n for_o put_v into_o act_n such_o curse_a design_n then_o through_o the_o base_a treachery_n of_o a_o ignoble_a nature_n slavish_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o antichristian_a yoke_n of_o rome_n when_o as_o if_o they_o will_v noble_o withstand_v his_o unjust_a intrusion_n upon_o they_o they_o may_v restore_v to_o themselves_o a_o church_n free_a from_o such_o babylonish_n bondage_n and_o in_o some_o commendable_a measure_n imitate_v the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n which_o be_v above_o free_a and_o the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o for_o though_o their_o conscience_n be_v not_o convince_v of_o rome_n error_n yet_o they_o may_v have_v distinct_a province_n within_o themselves_o hold_v counsel_n ordain_v bishop_n and_o perform_v other_o ecclesiastical_a right_n and_o duty_n without_o be_v appoint_v thereunto_o from_o rome_n or_o be_v command_v to_o give_v a_o account_n thither_o of_o their_o proceed_n therein_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v only_o equal_a to_o other_o see_v in_o a_o pastoral_n institution_n and_o lock_v up_o within_o certain_a provincial_a precinct_n by_o decree_n of_o the_o primitive_a counsel_n and_o let_v they_o be_v sure_a of_o this_o as_o long_o as_o they_o continue_v themselves_o saint_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o shall_v be_v sure_a to_o be_v feed_v with_o stepmother_n shive_n whereas_o if_o the_o y_o will_v put_v their_o church_n under_o natural_a and_o proper_a head_n of_o their_o own_o they_o may_v be_v sure_a to_o find_v more_o indulgent_a cherish_n and_o tender_a care_n whereby_o they_o will_v in_o the_o eye_n of_o their_o husband_n look_v more_o comely_a and_o the_o french_a lily_n will_v more_o near_o represent_v christ_n his_o spouse_n but_o i_o return_v to_o the_o doctor_n the_o doctor_n urge_v that_o our_o succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o england_n be_v last_o for_o that_o it_o be_v interrupt_v by_o
it_o be_v superfluous_a for_o expressio_fw-la eorum_fw-la quae_fw-la tacit_a insunt_fw-la nihil_fw-la operatur_fw-la it_o do_v but_o argue_v he_o be_v covetous_a and_o ambitious_a covetous_a in_o that_o he_o hereby_o make_v himself_o master_n of_o another_o interest_n and_o ambitious_a in_o that_o he_o will_v be_v think_v the_o author_n of_o prince_n dignity_n as_o for_o king_n hen._n 8._o his_o add_v that_o stile_n to_o his_o other_o distinguishment_n of_o dignity_n it_o do_v not_o proceed_v from_o any_o conceit_n that_o he_o can_v not_o have_v style_v himself_o so_o have_v not_o the_o pope_n salute_v he_o with_o that_o courteous_a appellation_n but_o only_o in_o respect_n it_o be_v grow_v into_o fashion_n to_o add_v to_o their_o temporal_a style_n some_o denotement_n of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a power_n as_o the_o emperor_n of_o ethiopia_n style_v himself_o the_o pillar_n of_o faith_n without_o derive_v that_o dignity_n from_o rome_n it_o be_v true_a the_o french_a embrace_n the_o stile_n of_o christian_a and_o the_o spaniard_n of_o catholic_n king_n from_o rome_n yet_o i_o suppose_v they_o may_v without_o that_o be_v so_o dignify_v as_o for_o england_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o her_o king_n may_v without_o any_o donation_n thereof_o from_o rome_n for_o that_o it_o be_v warrant_v by_o her_o ancient_a law_n and_o eleutherius_fw-la call_v lucius_n god_n vicar_n the_o king_n be_v style_v persona_fw-la mixta_fw-la cum_fw-la sacerdote_fw-la which_o be_v many_o hundred_o year_n know_v before_o hen._n 8._o 4._o ante_fw-la 37._o cap._n 4._o and_o therefore_o since_o by_o the_o ancient_a law_n of_o the_o land_n the_o king_n be_v vicarius_fw-la summus_fw-la infra_fw-la regnas_fw-la he_o must_v nominate_v or_o aught_o to_o authorize_v some_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o power_n all_o foreign_a provincial_a jurisdiction_n be_v lock_v up_o by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n within_o its_o proper_a provincial_a precinct_n to_o appoint_v bishop_n this_o ancient_a right_n be_v ground_v upon_o god_n word_n in_o that_o i_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o temporal_a magistrate_n do_v elect_v such_o as_o shall_v be_v ordain_v and_o therefore_o for_o the_o doctor_n to_o deny_v we_o to_o be_v a_o church_n because_o we_o want_v succession_n of_o bishop_n the_o new_a one_o be_v appoint_v by_o the_o temporal_a magistrate_n when_o as_o they_o want_v nothing_o to_o complete_a their_o order_n seem_v to_o i_o strange_a and_o unreasonall_a if_o the_o doctor_n when_o he_o deny_v our_o succession_n of_o bishop_n england_n no_o discontinuance_n of_o succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o england_n when_o queen_n elizabeth_n turn_v out_o the_o old_a one_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o new_a one_o have_v no_o imposition_n of_o hand_n by_o bishop_n than_o his_o argument_n touch_v we_o something_o though_o it_o be_v not_o absolute_a necessary_a that_o bishop_n ordain_v bishop_n chap._n ante_fw-la 33.4_o chap._n for_o what_o if_o all_o the_o bishop_n shall_v die_v so_o near_o at_o one_o time_n that_o none_o be_v leave_v ordain_v by_o they_o shall_v not_o the_o presbytery_n make_v bishop_n they_o have_v right_a to_o the_o key_n which_o be_v call_v clave_n ecclesiae_fw-la non_fw-la episcoporum_fw-la and_o they_o be_v the_o remain_a pillar_n of_o the_o church_n and_o certain_o may_v confer_v the_o order_n of_o bishop_n upon_o other_o and_o that_o the_o rather_o because_o the_o counsel_n forbid_v bishop_n of_o another_o province_n to_o ordain_v in_o a_o foreign_a province_n and_o though_o it_o may_v seem_v strange_a to_o some_o that_o minister_n which_o be_v subordinate_a shall_v ordain_v bishop_n and_o so_o confer_v superior_a order_n it_o be_v not_o if_o right_o examine_v contradictory_n to_o reason_n for_o in_o this_o first_o ordination_n of_o priest_n and_o deacon_n they_o be_v infra_fw-la ordines_fw-la majores_fw-la which_o order_n be_v call_v holy_a and_o sacramental_a and_o be_v the_o high_a order_n witness_v pope_n vrban_n decret_a do_v 60._o sum_n sacr._n ro._n eccl._n 226._o as_o for_o the_o order_n of_o bishop_n it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o priest_n as_o to_o the_o holy_a and_o sacramental_a order_n only_o more_o excellent_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o order_n of_o govern_v which_o be_v rather_o of_o humane_a then_o divine_a right_n bishop_n priest_n ordain_v bishop_n for_o as_o it_o be_v divine_a it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o every_o priest_n have_v by_o the_o sacramental_a order_n but_o as_o it_o be_v humane_a it_o be_v transcendent_a in_o relation_n to_o discipline_n chap._n ante_fw-la 33.4_o chap._n and_o therefore_o the_o presbytery_n may_v agree_v to_o ordain_v one_o over_o they_o to_o govern_v they_o in_o ecclesiastical_a rite_n as_o the_o people_n may_v choose_v a_o prince_n to_o govern_v in_o civil_a affair_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o apostle_n send_v john_n to_o ephesus_n peter_n to_o antioch_n and_o appoint_v james_n over_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n which_o before_o such_o their_o consignation_n be_v but_o equal_a with_o the_o other_o apostle_n in_o every_o respect_n but_o after_o that_o if_o any_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n come_v where_o they_o have_v the_o oversight_n they_o be_v observant_a of_o they_o hence_o be_v it_o that_o james_n be_v prolocutor_n of_o the_o council_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o not_o peter_n because_o james_n be_v bishop_n there_o i_o may_v from_o thence_o infer_v that_o if_o peter_n come_v to_o rome_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o be_v observant_a of_o paul_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v conceive_v that_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n priest_n may_v ordain_v bishop_n for_o that_o bishop_n in_o relation_n to_o their_o jurisdiction_n be_v not_o a_o sacramental_a order_n but_o only_o as_o they_o be_v priest_n but_o if_o this_o opinion_n be_v by_o the_o learned_a condemn_v i_o shall_v submit_v and_o yet_o with_o confidence_n affirm_v that_o we_o may_v in_o england_n claim_v a_o church_n notwithstanding_o for_o when_o queen_n elizabeth_n turn_v out_o some_o popish_a bishop_n those_o that_o be_v put_v into_o their_o room_n be_v ordain_v by_o the_o remain_a part_n of_o the_o old_a bishop_n for_o all_o the_o old_a bishop_n be_v not_o turn_v out_o then_o nor_o in_o hen._n 8._o his_o time_n for_o first_o in_o hen_n 8._o time_n the_o controversy_n be_v about_o supremacy_n which_o question_n the_o insolence_n of_o the_o pope_n occasion_v though_o i_o do_v not_o justify_v that_o prince_n for_o all_o he_o do_v and_o be_v once_o start_v it_o give_v occasion_n of_o further_a scrutiny_n into_o the_o primitive_a father_n and_o counsel_n chap._n reformation_n of_o england_n infra_fw-la 55.5_o chap._n which_o do_v so_o far_o persuade_v the_o conscience_n of_o the_o then_o clergy_n that_o many_o of_o they_o do_v adhere_v to_o the_o prince_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o that_o and_o other_o after_o inquisition_n they_o find_v they_o have_v primitive_a right_n of_o call_v counsel_n and_o reform_v thing_n amiss_o in_o their_o church_n without_o appeal_n to_o rome_n and_o thereupon_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n counsel_n and_o father_n they_o restore_v to_o themselves_o their_o just_a right_n and_o shake_v off_o their_o servile_a obedience_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n which_o the_o pope_n continue_a over_o they_o by_o keep_v they_o up_o in_o ignorance_n not_o allow_v they_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o illumination_n ecclesiastical_a to_o understand_v the_o plain_a letter_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v it_o never_o so_o far_o demonstrate_v to_o the_o easy_a capacity_n without_o his_o holiness_n interpretation_n and_o have_v thus_o shake_v off_o that_o slavish_a yoke_n of_o rome_n the_o scale_n of_o blind_a obedience_n fall_v from_o their_o eye_n and_o they_o clear_o perceive_v the_o pope_n false_a cunning_n and_o damnable_a abusing_n of_o scripture_n father_n counsel_n and_o what_o not_o through_o his_o unjust_a usurpation_n of_o universality_n and_o infallibility_n whereby_o he_o become_v a_o new_a legislator_n of_o divine_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o have_v in_o they_o too_o much_o of_o gross_a and_o fleshly_a composition_n tend_v mere_o to_o enslave_v christendom_n and_o to_o set_v up_o the_o pope_n triple_a crown_n for_o all_o the_o people_n to_o worship_n thereby_o make_v they_o forsake_v christ_n and_o his_o truth_n for_o the_o fable_n and_o tradition_n of_o that_o abominable_a idol_n and_o as_o in_o hen._n 8._o time_n all_o the_o bishop_n be_v not_o turn_v out_o so_o neither_o at_o the_o come_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n to_o the_o crown_n but_o continue_v in_o their_o bishopric_n excercise_v their_o function_n ordain_v other_o as_o former_o only_o the_o archbishop_n of_o york_n the_o bishop_n of_o elie_n lincoln_n bath_n worcester_n and_o excester_n be_v out_v and_o the_o bishop_n of_o saint_n asaph_n bangor_n london_n and_o chester_n flee_v the_o rest_n continue_v and_o ordain_v other_o the_o queen_n herself_o be_v enaugurate_v by_o bishop_n oglethorp_n one_o of_o queen_n mary_n bishop_n and_o bishop_n of_o carlisle_n and_o parker_n the_o archbishop_n
her_o church_n be_v like_o the_o temple_n of_o venus_n in_o which_o there_o be_v a_o lantern_n make_v of_o the_o stone_n a_o beston_n who_o nature_n as_o isidore_n lib._n 15._o de_fw-la genuus_fw-la say_v be_v such_o that_o be_v once_o set_v on_o fire_n no_o wind_n nor_o rain_n can_v extinguish_v it_o which_o make_v the_o heathen_a people_n idolise_v it_o but_o she_o must_v not_o think_v so_o to_o delude_v we_o we_o know_v her_o virgin_n lamp_n be_v sink_v in_o its_o socket_n and_o that_o fuliginous_a liâ—â—k_n compose_v of_o adulterate_a combustible_n which_o she_o have_v set_v up_o in_o its_o room_n be_v but_o a_o thing_n of_o exhalation_n the_o heavenly_a sun_n from_o who_o she_o former_o borrow_a light_n have_v withdraw_v his_o shine_a beam_n from_o her_o terrestrial_a orb_n and_o so_o she_o be_v leave_v in_o both_o internal_a and_o external_a darkness_n her_o understanding_n be_v darken_v in_o that_o whilst_o the_o truth_n be_v remove_v from_o she_o she_o think_v other_o see_v it_o with_o she_o and_o that_o she_o neither_o have_v be_v nor_o can_v be_v invisible_a the_o contrary_a whereof_o be_v plain_a by_o what_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v invisible_a rome_n church_n have_v be_v invisible_a and_o by_o this_o that_o follow_v as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v and_o may_v be_v invisible_a in_o respect_n of_o persecution_n so_o have_v she_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o vacation_n of_o her_o head_n the_o doctor_n in_o his_o 22_o chapter_n fol._n 360._o say_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n because_o her_o bishop_n be_v the_o head_n thereof_o and_o have_v be_v so_o account_v through_o all_o age_n that_o he_o have_v not_o be_v so_o repute_v through_o all_o age_n appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o first_o counsel_n and_o if_o rome_n be_v the_o chatholick_a church_n in_o respect_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n than_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v be_v invisible_a because_o of_o the_o vacation_n of_o that_o head_n for_o cessante_fw-la causâ_fw-la cessat_fw-la effectus_fw-la the_o light_n of_o the_o body_n be_v the_o eye_n which_o be_v place_v in_o the_o head_n and_o if_o the_o body_n be_v without_o the_o eye_n the_o whole_a body_n be_v in_o darkness_n if_o then_o this_o mark_n of_o visibility_n be_v such_o a_o incident_a and_o inseparable_a token_n of_o her_o truth_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v where_o the_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n be_v whilst_o rome_n have_v no_o bishop_n for_o either_o they_o must_v confess_v that_o the_o univensall_n church_n must_v be_v in_o darkness_n for_o want_n of_o a_o head_n and_o so_o they_o make_v god_n promise_n of_o none_o effect_n if_o the_o church_n be_v universal_o hide_v or_o else_o they_o must_v confess_v that_o rome_n church_n be_v but_o a_o particular_a member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o then_o like_o the_o church_n of_o the_o israelite_n or_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n she_o be_v subject_a to_o be_v make_v invisible_a for_o a_o time_n and_o that_o she_o have_v be_v invisible_a may_v appear_v by_o these_o enfue_a proof_n two_o year_n together_o after_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o four_o no_o pope_n be_v choose_v and_o when_o after_o much_o dissension_n among_o the_o cardinal_n celestine_n be_v choose_v boniface_n the_o 8_o murder_v he_o be_v make_v bishop_n in_o his_o stead_n where_o be_v the_o visible_a head_n whilst_o benedict_n the_o ten_o and_o nicholas_n the_o second_o both_o stand_v pope_n at_o once_o the_o clergy_n who_o then_o have_v the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n not_o dare_v to_o proceed_v to_o a_o new_a election_n to_o cross_v benedict_n who_o be_v very_o much_o belove_v of_o the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n withdraw_v themselves_o to_o seine_n and_o there_o elect_v gerrardus_fw-la bishop_n of_o florence_n by_o the_o name_n of_o nicholus_fw-la 2_o who_o be_v the_o only_a favouâ—â—ite_n of_o hildebrand_n who_o hildebrand_n cause_v to_o be_v make_v pope_n that_o he_o as_o than_o not_o ripe_a for_o the_o seat_n may_v under_o he_o rule_v all_o for_o pope_n nicholas_n be_v but_o a_o dull_a fellow_n though_o proud_a and_o ambitious_a of_o honour_n and_o be_v sure_a when_o he_o see_v his_o own_o time_n to_o out_o he_o that_o he_o may_v succeed_v in_o the_o chair_n and_o so_o it_o happen_v according_o for_o hildebrand_n succeed_v nicholas_n 2_o two_o fit_a to_o go_v together_o the_o one_o bring_v in_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n the_o new_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o other_o maintain_v the_o than_o never_o hear_v of_o sin_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o depose_v king_n where_o be_v the_o triple_a crown_n when_o at_o once_o there_o be_v 3_o pope_n as_o innocent_a 7_o gregory_z 12_o and_o at_o the_o council_n of_o pise_v alexander_n 5_o choose_v i_o may_v add_v more_o of_o this_o nature_n but_o i_o will_v reserve_v the_o rest_n of_o my_o arrow_n to_o shoot_v at_o his_o other_o mark_n and_o shut_v up_o this_o point_n and_o conclude_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o respect_n of_o persecution_n and_o vacancy_n of_o her_o bishop_n can_v be_v the_o only_a chatholick_a church_n and_o distinguish_v to_o be_v so_o by_o any_o certain_a infallible_a rule_n of_o a_o constant_a visibility_n chap._n vi_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v repute_v and_o take_v for_o a_o true_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o her_o unity_n in_o doctrine_n or_o sanctity_n of_o life_n only_o christs_n coat_n be_v seamlesse_a and_o the_o soldier_n cast_v lot_n for_o it_o that_o coat_n be_v to_o teach_v the_o apostle_n unity_n and_o concord_n the_o minister_n of_o the_o old_a temple_n be_v clad_v in_o white_a thereby_o to_o betoken_v their_o innocency_n let_v we_o look_v upon_o rome_n present_a church_n and_o see_v if_o her_o pastor_n be_v not_o worse_o than_o the_o soldier_n in_o rend_v in_o piece_n the_o one_o and_o like_o baal_n priest_n not_o have_v any_o right_n to_o the_o other_o and_o who_o please_v to_o examine_v their_o private_a practice_n how_o they_o agree_v with_o their_o public_a profession_n will_v find_v such_o a_o disproportion_n and_o dissonancy_n that_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o judge_n whether_o his_o holiness_n decree_n as_o compendium_n and_o true_a abstract_n of_o the_o cannon_n of_o counsel_n or_o his_o pontifical_a robe_n as_o the_o conusance_n of_o peter_n successor_n then_o with_o they_o less_o of_o agreeablenesse_n and_o representation_n the_o one_o private_o thwart_v the_o public_a edict_n of_o general_a counsel_n and_o the_o other_o public_o unsuitable_a and_o dissonant_n to_o a_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n so_o that_o a_o man_n can_v at_o any_o time_n judge_n by_o his_o outside_n what_o his_o inside_n shall_v be_v nor_o prove_v by_o his_o inner_a closet_n that_o ever_o he_o be_v in_o the_o public_a hall_n so_o that_o i_o may_v return_v the_o doctor_n say_v against_o beza_n luther_n and_o other_o more_o proper_o and_o fit_o to_o the_o pope_n vide_fw-la viram_fw-la tunica_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la sit_fw-la vel_fw-la non_fw-la the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v fain_o have_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o she_o be_v free_a from_o the_o blood_n of_o this_o and_o that_o prince_n base_o by_o her_o practice_n and_o instrument_n assassinate_v and_o barbarous_o despoil_v of_o their_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n and_o if_o any_o question_n arise_v about_o such_o business_n she_o be_v ready_a to_o disavow_v all_o privity_n to_o the_o act_n though_o the_o scene_n be_v study_v in_o her_o cardinal_n conclave_n and_o act_v abroad_o by_o she_o own_o emissary_n as_o who_o please_v to_o peruse_v the_o anatomy_n of_o popish_a tyranny_n will_v find_v precedent_n enough_o of_o this_o nature_n but_o it_o make_v not_o much_o to_o my_o present_a purpose_n &_o i_o will_v forbear_v to_o trouble_v the_o reader_n with_o they_o i_o will_v proceed_v to_o show_v her_o discord_n and_o variance_n in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n she_o profess_v to_o maintain_v the_o counsel_n of_o nice_a constantinople_n ephesus_n chalcedon_n and_o carthage_n and_o the_o council_n of_o constant_a have_v appoint_v a_o oath_n to_o be_v take_v by_o the_o pope_n at_o his_o installing_n to_o that_o purpose_n but_o how_o little_a he_o perform_v that_o oath_n or_o observe_v the_o rule_n of_o those_o counsel_n let_v what_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o 2_o chapter_n serve_v to_o witness_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o respect_n i_o mean_v the_o pope_n enchathedrate_v who_o judicial_o declare_v any_o thing_n as_o pope_n be_v confess_v by_o all_o to_o represent_v the_o church_n may_v be_v compare_v to_o a_o waterman_n who_o look_v one_o way_n and_o row_v another_o she_o may_v have_v some_o land_n mark_n &_o token_n to_o steer_v by_o but_o she_o quick_o lay_v those_o observation_n and_o wander_v into_o unknown_a latitude_n one_o pope_n this_o way_n another_o that_o the_o
they_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n claim_v from_o peter_n who_o have_v not_o commission_n to_o carry_v the_o light_n to_o the_o gentile_n and_o to_o king_n for_o that_o as_o i_o say_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n the_o general_a commission_n give_v to_o go_v and_o teach_v all_o nation_n chap._n ante_fw-la 13._o 2_o chap._n be_v afterward_o restrain_v as_o â—o_o the_o gentile_n paul_n be_v a_o choose_a vessel_n thereunto_o ordain_v by_o god_n himself_o beside_o spain_n as_o i_o say_v before_o be_v a_o distinct_a province_n from_o rome_n and_o have_v hold_v several_a counsel_n without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o several_a counsel_n of_o toledo_n cardubia_n etc._n etc._n wherefore_o if_o his_o priest_n have_v plant_v the_o gospel_n how_o come_v this_o to_o denote_v the_o truth_n of_o rome_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v get_v such_o a_o thank_v upon_o the_o spaniard_n that_o he_o as_o superintendent_n lord_n it_o over_o all_o his_o provincial_a see_v and_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v or_o act_v which_o may_v bring_v glory_n or_o honour_n to_o the_o church_n or_o if_o any_o profit_n may_v redound_v from_o thence_o his_o holiness_n be_v ready_a to_o patrize_v the_o action_n not_o allow_v a_o jot_n to_o any_o spanish_a provincial_o it_o not_o be_v consistent_a with_o his_o universality_n and_o headship_n to_o have_v a_o partner_n or_o sharer_n in_o any_o his_o exploit_n but_o if_o any_o thing_n amiss_o or_o enormous_a arise_v in_o these_o plant_v church_n his_o holiness_n then_o disclaim_v to_o own_v they_o as_o he_o and_o declare_v they_o to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o spanish_a see_v so_o that_o it_o fare_v with_o the_o spanish_a plantation_n as_o once_o it_o do_v to_o the_o temple_n in_o rome_n dedicate_v to_o castor_n and_o pollux_n which_o present_o after_o the_o building_n obtain_v a_o sole_a name_n of_o castor_n temple_n whereupon_o bubulus_n who_o be_v fellow-conful_a with_o câ—sar_n and_o do_v expend_v more_o in_o the_o public_a trophy_n of_o the_o city_n and_o in_o that_o contribute_v more_o fâ—â—ely_o to_o grace_v the_o city_n than_o cesar_n during_o his_o consulship_n do_v and_o see_v for_o all_o that_o that_o cesar_n have_v the_o name_n and_o carry_v all_o the_o honour_n of_o those_o and_o other_o action_n wherein_o bubulus_n be_v equal_o concern_v merry_o say_v it_o fare_v with_o he_o as_o it_o do_v with_o pollux_n who_o have_v lose_v his_o name_n in_o the_o temple_n and_o thus_o may_v the_o spaniard_n and_o portugal_n say_v of_o their_o western_a and_o eastern_a plantation_n that_o it_o be_v with_o they_o as_o with_o pollux_n they_o must_v not_o so_o much_o as_o be_v name_v the_o planter_n of_o the_o cospel_n in_o those_o part_n but_o his_o holiness_n alone_o must_v be_v say_v the_o sole_a converter_n of_o those_o kingdom_n as_o if_o his_o paint_a sepulchre_n be_v not_o sufficient_o notorious_a without_o the_o varnish_n of_o the_o counterfeit_a plaster_n and_o i_o wonder_v the_o spaniard_n and_o portugal_n shall_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v despoil_v of_o these_o glorious_a work_n of_o their_o and_o thus_o to_o suffer_v the_o pope_n like_o venus_n transform_v waiting-maid_n to_o mink_n it_o and_o pride_n himself_o in_o this_o disguise_n unless_o it_o be_v that_o the_o grave_a don_n have_v a_o design_n upon_o the_o papacy_n and_o for_o some_o private_a end_n forbear_v at_o present_a but_o purpose_n credit_n long_o to_o show_v a_o mouse_n before_o the_o counterfeit_n that_o he_o may_v discover_v his_o false_a habit_n and_o prove_v himself_o not_o the_o only_a catholic_a father_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o convert_n of_o those_o kingdom_n and_o thereby_o at_o once_o to_o manifest_v the_o depth_n of_o their_o policy_n and_o the_o pope_n foolishness_n and_o vain_a glory_n herself_o rome_n have_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n more_o ancient_a than_o herself_o and_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v alone_o be_v say_v a_o true_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o her_o convert_n of_o nation_n so_o may_v she_o in_o no_o sort_n lay_v any_o just_a claim_n to_o that_o denomination_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o other_o mark_n by_o which_o she_o desire_v to_o be_v distinguish_v viz._n her_o non-separation_n from_o church_n more_o ancient_a than_o herself_o the_o doctor_n confess_v that_o jerusalem_n antioch_n and_o other_o church_n be_v of_o more_o antiquity_n but_o rome_n can_v be_v say_v to_o have_v separate_v from_o they_o in_o respect_n they_o be_v of_o rome_n faith_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v it_o be_v more_o proper_a to_o say_v that_o rome_n be_v of_o their_o faith_n because_o he_o confess_v her_o puisnee_n to_o they_o and_o they_o to_o have_v the_o faith_n when_o rome_n have_v not_o and_o they_o may_v lay_v claim_n to_o the_o former_a mark_n of_o conversion_n in_o respect_n they_o extend_v the_o faith_n to_o rome_n and_o if_o rome_n have_v convert_v any_o the_o first_o foundation_n come_v from_o the_o eastern_a church_n rome_n ought_v not_o to_o challenge_v that_o attribute_n which_o belong_v to_o they_o in_o that_o particular_a and_o as_o these_o church_n be_v more_o ancient_a and_o have_v the_o true_a faith_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o rome_n title_n to_o this_o mark_n be_v as_o improper_a as_o her_o claim_n to_o be_v sole_a owner_n of_o the_o other_o for_o that_o she_o have_v make_v a_o separation_n in_o forsake_v the_o primitive_a faith_n and_o public_a decree_n of_o the_o ancient_a holy_a and_o catholic_a church_n on_o earth_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o every_o particular_a point_n in_o question_n in_o this_o troatise_n and_o by_o some_o other_o of_o which_o the_o doctor_n not_o have_v start_v the_o question_n and_o i_o not_o mind_v to_o make_v her_o gap_n of_o separation_n wide_a than_o the_o doctor_n himself_o have_v do_v do_v forbear_v to_o mention_v they_o i_o do_v keep_v myself_o only_o to_o answer_v those_o point_n upon_o which_o the_o doctor_n do_v insist_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o rome_n have_v in_o fundamental_a point_n change_v her_o faith_n and_o though_o as_o she_o incline_v or_o decline_v she_o draw_v these_o part_n be_v too_o much_o addict_v to_o imitate_v she_o upon_o a_o bare_a score_n of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o pure_a faith_n to_o pin_v their_o faith_n upon_o her_o sleeve_n yet_o all_o other_o part_n of_o apostolical_a plantation_n do_v not_o forsake_v their_o first_o faith_n and_o turn_v after_o the_o lateran_n weathercock_n there_o be_v a_o remain_a part_n of_o the_o greek_n church_n which_o the_o black_a wing_n of_o mahomatisme_n and_o judaisme_n have_v not_o overspread_v and_o in_o aethiopia_n the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v still_o continue_v to_o shine_v neither_o be_v all_o the_o indies_n of_o portugal_n plantation_n and_o so_o rome_n to_o be_v their_o founder_n in_o that_o she_o claim_v to_o convert_v portugal_n demetrius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n send_v pantenus_n to_o preach_v to_o the_o indies_n not_o long_o after_o christ_n potugal_n the_o east_n indies_n not_o total_o convert_v by_o the_o potugal_n and_o when_o he_o come_v thither_o he_o find_v saint_n matthews_n gospel_n write_v in_o hebrew_n and_o leave_v there_o by_o saint_n bartholomew_n which_o the_o say_v pâ—ntenus_n bring_v to_o alexandria_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o some_o part_n of_o the_o indies_n receive_v the_o faith_n not_o from_o rome_n with_o the_o western_a church_n 48._o fox_n mar._n 48._o therefore_o may_v we_o not_o conclude_v rome_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o else_o the_o true_a church_n have_v be_v utter_o extinguish_v nor_o that_o because_o it_o be_v not_o of_o late_a any_o where_o else_o but_o where_o she_o plant_v therefore_o she_o can_v err_v or_o the_o like_a we_o must_v not_o with_o the_o doct._n upon_o this_o score_n argue_v that_o rome_n have_v not_o forsake_v her_o first_o faith_n he_o himself_o confess_v fol._n ante_fw-la ante_fw-la 192._o that_o the_o faith_n be_v in_o aethiopia_n by_o the_o plantation_n of_o philip_n and_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v some_o part_n of_o the_o indies_n retain_v the_o faith_n from_o the_o plantation_n of_o bartholomew_n nor_o can_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n deny_v this_o in_o regard_n that_o then_o she_o make_v the_o church_n universal_o invisible_a which_o be_v absurd_a and_o contrary_a to_o christ_n promise_n for_o in_o that_o she_o in_o many_o point_n maintain_v contrary_a to_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o first_o counsel_n and_o contrary_n to_o her_o own_o modern_a constitution_n as_o shall_v appear_v in_o this_o next_o chapter_n she_o may_v not_o proper_o be_v say_v the_o true_a catholic_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o her_o non-separation_n from_o a_o society_n of_o christian_n more_o ancient_a than_o herself_o chap._n ix_o that_o any_o particular_a church_n may_v err_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o infallible_a that_o she_o have_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o
council_n at_o ravenna_n and_o sentence_v the_o act_n of_o pope_n steph._n which_o be_v in_o a_o synod_n by_o he_o decree_v to_o be_v burn_v the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n take_v away_o the_o cup_n which_o another_o council_n restore_v and_o which_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o now_o present_a practice_n of_o rom_n church_n in_o that_o point_n be_v utter_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o sixteenth_o chap._n the_o council_n of_o nice_a declare_v angel_n to_o be_v circumscriptible_a and_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o that_o they_o have_v body_n and_o be_v visible_a and_o circumscriptible_a which_o be_v against_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o we_o believe_v that_o god_n be_v the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n visible_a and_o invisible_a and_o if_o angel_n and_o spirit_n be_v visible_a then_o be_v there_o no_o invisible_a thing_n as_o one_o argue_v upon_o this_o point_n but_o i_o do_v not_o much_o urge_v this_o in_o regard_n some_o hold_n that_o spirit_n may_v assume_v visible_a shape_n nor_o do_v my_o argument_n much_o rely_v upon_o this_o mistake_n in_o that_o council_n i_o need_v not_o rifle_v much_o into_o counsel_n to_o pick_v out_o contradictory_n canon_n since_o the_o council_n themselves_o declare_v they_o be_v not_o infallible_a insomuch_o that_o the_o whole_a council_n pray_v at_o the_o end_n of_o every_o council_n in_o a_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n that_o god_n will_v pardon_v their_o ignorance_n and_o error_n &_o quia_fw-la conscientia_fw-la remordente_fw-la fabescimus_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o because_o our_o own_o conscience_n accuse_v we_o we_o do_v faint_a lest_o either_o ignorance_n have_v draw_v we_o into_o error_n and_o hasty_a will_n drive_v we_o to_o decline_v from_o thy_o will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o heavenly_a father_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o confess_v the_o frailty_n of_o that_o assembly_n that_o it_o may_v not_o only_o err_v in_o matter_n of_o fact_n through_o ignorance_n but_o in_o faith_n also_o by_o decline_v from_o justice_n lame_a and_o frivolous_a therefore_o be_v those_o distinction_n council_n allege_v that_o the_o contrary_a decree_n of_o late_a be_v but_o the_o explication_n of_o former_a council_n by_o which_o the_o papist_n will_v deceive_v the_o world_n that_o council_n do_v but_o declare_v and_o explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o former_a council_n but_o do_v never_o gainsay_v any_o by_o a_o contrary_a decree_n for_o the_o contrary_n be_v absolute_o prove_v to_o you_o already_o in_o that_o they_o be_v diametrical_o opposite_a one_o to_o another_o and_o beside_o the_o four_o first_o council_n be_v repute_v and_o take_v to_o be_v so_o holy_a that_o gregor_n the_o gr._n in_o regist_n primo_fw-la libr._n 24._o and_o masilius_fw-la def_n pac_fw-la dict_z 2._o fol._n 229._o affirm_v they_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v sacred_a tanquam_fw-la quatuor_fw-la evangelia_n and_o if_o a_o late_a council_n shall_v decree_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o they_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o church_n how_o then_o can_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o shame_n claim_v universality_n to_o herself_o and_o supreme_a jurisdiction_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o equal_a with_o alexandria_n and_o declare_v to_o those_o council_n sicut_fw-la alexandria_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o virtue_n of_o her_o new-acquired_n attribute_n of_o universality_n infallibility_n and_o supremacy_n may_v declare_v as_o she_o please_v and_o none_o to_o question_v she_o for_o it_o and_o she_o have_v her_o champion_n with_o sophistry_n to_o make_v good_a whatsoever_o she_o propose_v and_o therefore_o whereas_o those_o first_o council_n be_v account_v sacred_a by_o the_o ancient_a father_n even_o as_o the_o four_o evangelist_n and_o therefore_o none_o may_v add_v to_o or_o diminish_v from_o they_o notwithstanding_o rome_n may_v by_o her_o new_a prerogative_n be_v declare_v above_o council_n do_v what_o she_o please_v and_o so_o upon_o the_o matter_n all_o religion_n be_v by_o she_o make_v arbitrary_a we_o have_v neither_o scripture_n father_n nor_o counsel_n but_o must_v be_v interpret_v by_o she_o after_o her_o own_o fancy_n and_o no_o other_o sense_n to_o be_v receive_v of_o any_o thing_n though_o never_o so_o plain_a but_o what_o she_o give_v and_o whatsoever_o interpretation_n she_o make_v through_o never_o so_o repugnant_a to_o the_o plain_a text_n word_n and_o sense_n of_o scripture_n council_n and_o father_n must_v not_o be_v deny_v but_o understand_v to_o be_v growing_n and_o explanation_n of_o the_o first_o faith_n spin_v out_o of_o the_o stock_n or_o depositum_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la with_o which_o delusive_a pretence_n of_o her_o strange_a contexture_n draw_v from_o her_o own_o spider_n womb_n she_o entangle_v the_o lesser_a and_o small_a fly_n but_o the_o more_o solid_a break_v the_o net_n of_o her_o artificial_a cunning_n and_o leave_v she_o in_o the_o snare_n she_o prepare_v for_o other_o and_o hereupon_o she_o have_v in_o the_o council_n of_o milan_n add_v a_o new_a symbol_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o nicene_n creed_n which_o she_o call_v new_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o indeed_o be_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n council_n explanation_n of_o council_n as_o common_a under_o one_o kind_n worship_v image_n supremacy_n etc._n etc._n which_o can_v be_v as_o they_o will_v have_v they_o understand_v explanation_n for_o explanation_n be_v declarative_a illustration_n of_o a_o truth_n involve_v in_o some_o former_a article_n and_o not_o addition_n of_o a_o doctrine_n new_o conceive_v for_o truth_n i_o allow_v that_o out_o of_o the_o depositum_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la depositum_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la as_o the_o doctor_n say_v fol._n 123._o there_o may_v be_v growing_n in_o faith_n and_o knowledge_n and_o new_a article_n impose_v upon_o the_o people_n by_o representative_n in_o collective_a or_o provincial_a counsel_n which_o upon_o new_a question_n and_o dispute_n may_v resolve_v be_v the_o proper_a interpreter_n and_o reconciler_n of_o difference_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n frame_v new_a article_n which_o before_o be_v not_o think_v of_o as_o occasion_n to_o that_o purpose_n may_v be_v administer_v and_o have_v frame_v such_o article_n by_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n may_v deliver_v they_o to_o be_v receive_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n by_o which_o the_o people_n by_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n of_o the_o respective_a jurisdiction_n be_v bind_v but_o if_o those_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o former_a council_n have_v resolve_v it_o prove_v their_o decree_n peccant_a as_o rome_n supremacy_n by_o the_o laterne_n and_o trent_n council_n as_o against_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o constontinople_n or_o if_o those_o new_a rule_n or_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o warrant_v by_o scripture_n they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o absent_a provincial_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a and_o evident_a that_o the_o scripture_n be_v above_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o council_n that_o ever_o be_v since_o the_o apostle_n council_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o itself_o do_v in_o matter_n of_o point_n necessary_a judge_v itself_o 102.112_o infra_fw-la 102.112_o as_o be_v in_o that_o chapter_n plain_o prove_v though_o all_o those_o point_n be_v not_o at_o first_o digest_v into_o a_o symbol_n of_o faith_n council_n scripture_n above_o council_n for_o if_o by_o authority_n of_o explanation_n the_o church_n represent_v in_o ordinary_a council_n shall_v not_o be_v bind_v by_o scripture_n so_o that_o she_o shall_v not_o frame_v new_a rule_n contrary_a to_o the_o plain_a letter_n of_o those_o point_n of_o our_o salvation_n the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v set_v down_o in_o the_o scripture_n we_o do_v then_o submit_v the_o whole_a matter_n of_o our_o salvation_n unto_o the_o power_n of_o humane_a judgement_n and_o so_o make_v void_a the_o dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o scripture_n at_o the_o will_n and_o discretion_n of_o mortal_a man_n which_o though_o they_o be_v angel_n send_v from_o heaven_n in_o that_o case_n be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v shall_v they_o teach_v contrary_a to_o that_o the_o apostle_n here_o deliver_v therefore_o i_o say_v because_o all_o point_n of_o salvation_n may_v not_o be_v methodise_v into_o a_o certain_a symbol_n and_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o church_n as_o occasion_n may_v require_v may_v out_o of_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o scripture_n take_v new_a rule_n but_o those_o rule_n must_v not_o impugn_v the_o plain_a letter_n of_o scripture_n which_o because_o such_o a_o council_n be_v fallible_a must_v be_v make_v the_o square_a and_o rule_v to_o judge_v that_o council_n by_o now_o because_o god_n have_v promise_v his_o spirit_n to_o his_o church_n and_o council_n be_v the_o representation_n of_o
saint_n ambrose_n 2._o the_o conference_n be_v to_o be_v in_o a_o public_a theatre_n among_o a_o company_n of_o jew_n and_o heretic_n where_o he_o can_v expect_v no_o other_o issue_n but_o what_o the_o apostle_n find_v when_o they_o speak_v with_o divers_a tongue_n to_o wit_n mock_n and_o scoff_v and_o there_o be_v some_o place_n not_o fit_a either_o for_o action_n or_o argument_n our_o saviour_n can_v do_v no_o miracle_n in_o his_o own_o country_n 3._o because_o there_o be_v none_o there_o to_o be_v judge_n but_o the_o young_a emperor_n and_o other_o arrian_n heretic_n which_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o allow_v and_o therefore_o saint_n ambrose_n may_v not_o come_v for_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o prophet_n must_v be_v subject_a to_o the_o prophet_n by_o the_o apostle_n rule_v 1_o cor._n 14.32_o saint_n ambrose_n deny_v likewise_o to_o tolerate_v a_o church_n for_o the_o arrian_n in_o milan_n resistance_n saint_n ambrose_n against_a resistance_n that_o be_v to_o set_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n yet_o in_o his_o oration_n against_o the_o say_a auxentius_n epist_n 5._o he_o declare_v against_o resistance_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o though_o not_o to_o be_v obey_v active_o in_o unjust_a command_n yet_o not_o to_o be_v resist_v in_o any_o case_n wherefore_o if_o the_o emperor_n resolve_v to_o have_v a_o church_n in_o milan_n he_o will_v not_o resist_v for_o as_o he_o can_v not_o consent_v so_o he_o will_v not_o resist_v for_o say_v he_o preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la sunt_fw-la armae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la chap._n infâ—a_fw-la 147.14_o chap._n now_o what_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o hence_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o emperor_n his_o appoint_v the_o public_a dispute_n be_v unlawful_a and_o in_o that_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v not_o right_a to_o call_v a_o council_n saint_n ambrose_n lay_v down_o his_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o can_v not_o come_v and_o in_o that_o desire_n excuse_v he_o be_v not_o peremptory_a to_o deny_v for_o if_o the_o law_n make_v against_o christian_n may_v be_v abrogate_a he_o will_v have_v come_v wherefore_o this_o be_v a_o poor_a shift_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o emperor_n have_v no_o power_n to_o call_v a_o council_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v a_o absolute_a abuse_n to_o that_o decease_a holy_a father_n saint_n ambrose_n who_o never_o mean_v any_o â—uch_n thing_n he_o plain_o teach_v the_o contrary_a as_o may_v appear_v by_o his_o own_o writing_n for_o when_o the_o synod_n of_o aqnileia_n convene_v by_o the_o emperor_n command_n break_v up_o he_o write_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o fellow-brethren_n there_o assemble_v to_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n and_o valentinian_n humble_o desire_v they_o to_o make_v good_a what_o they_o have_v in_o that_o assembly_n conclude_v ne_o obtemporante_n vestrae_fw-la tranquillitatis_fw-la statute_n frustra_fw-la convenisse_fw-la videamus_fw-la etc._n etc._n lest_o that_o this_o meeting_n make_v in_o obedience_n to_o their_o clemency_n command_v shall_v be_v frustrate_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o be_v not_o against_o the_o emperor_n his_o call_n of_o a_o council_n only_o can_v not_o approve_v of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o public_a assembly_n appoint_v for_o dispute_n against_o auxentius_n wherefore_o for_o shame_n let_v none_o urge_v that_o to_o the_o injury_n of_o that_o holy_a father_n and_o to_o the_o pervert_n of_o truth_n whilst_o they_o strive_v to_o prove_v thereby_o that_o the_o right_n of_o conven_a council_n belong_v not_o to_o civil_a magistrate_n for_o it_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o first_o council_n a_o hundred_o year_n before_o saint_n ambrose_n time_n and_o by_o saint_n ambrose_n profess_v and_o till_o of_o late_o maintain_v as_o may_v appear_v by_o latter_a writer_n as_o gerson_n in_o sermone_fw-la coram_fw-la council_n constant_n prim_fw-la part_n a_o general_n council_n may_v be_v call_v say_v he_o without_o express_a mandate_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o first_o council_n the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v not_o call_v by_o saint_n peter_n or_o any_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n but_o the_o text_n say_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o elder_n come_v together_o after_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n have_v warn_v they_o of_o the_o dissension_n act._n 15._o and_o when_o judas_n and_o silas_n be_v from_o thence_o send_v to_o antioch_n and_o letter_n write_v by_o they_o those_o letter_n be_v not_o direct_v from_o peter_n but_o thus_o the_o apostle_n and_o elder_n unto_o the_o brethren_n which_o be_v at_o antioch_n send_v greeting_n so_o that_o the_o pope_n can_v claim_v this_o prerogative_n jure_fw-la apostolico_fw-la as_o derive_v it_o from_o peter_n and_o if_o he_o have_v it_o by_o the_o gracious_a grant_n of_o the_o emperor_n or_o any_o humane_a law_n i_o for_o my_o part_n do_v not_o grudge_v it_o nor_o do_v it_o much_o matter_n who_o be_v the_o summoner_n of_o it_o i_o shall_v allow_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n since_o he_o be_v primus_fw-la inter_fw-la episcopos_fw-la to_o have_v his_o privilege_n if_o the_o emperor_n have_v give_v it_o to_o he_o for_o as_o he_o be_v make_v primus_fw-la inter_fw-la episcopos_fw-la in_o honour_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n so_o let_v those_o bishop_n appear_v at_o his_o summons_n to_o convene_v about_o matter_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o shall_v think_v to_o be_v fit_a and_o convenient_a so_o to_o do_v may_v the_o council_n be_v free_a council_n convenient_a the_o pope_n call_v a_o council_n not_o that_o 〈◊〉_d be_v thereunto_o bind_v in_o relation_n 〈◊〉_d charge_n or_o duty_n lie_v upon_o they_o for_o the_o pope_n claim_v this_o privilege_n from_o the_o emperor_n it_o can_v positive_o oblige_v provincial_o not_o within_o his_o jurisdiction_n but_o for_o order_v sake_n and_o for_o that_o some_o one_o must_v call_v it_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n may_v as_o well_o be_v the_o trumpeter_n to_o summon_v they_o as_o no._n therefore_o i_o shall_v think_v it_o convenient_a for_o they_o to_o appear_v there_o may_v it_o be_v free_a and_o for_o that_o by_o order_n of_o council_n primacy_n of_o order_n be_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n i_o hold_v it_o fit_a that_o he_o shall_v be_v precedent_n of_o such_o a_o council_n but_o by_o no_o mean_n may_v it_o be_v allow_v that_o by_o reason_n of_o this_o prerogative_n grant_v by_o the_o emperor_n other_o prince_n not_o subject_a to_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v privilege_n to_o summon_v a_o provincial_a council_n within_o their_o respective_a province_n and_o jurisdictious_a and_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o pope_n may_v for_o order_n sake_n summon_v they_o to_o a_o general_a meeting_n yet_o if_o he_o be_v negligent_a and_o will_v not_o call_v a_o council_n the_o several_a provincial_o may_v agree_v to_o convene_v without_o he_o for_o that_o be_v grant_v to_o they_o by_o ancient_a council_n and_o what_o they_o shall_v so_o decree_v may_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o several_a prince_n under_o who_o they_o be_v be_v impose_v as_o rule_n of_o faith_n upon_o the_o people_n to_o which_o their_o obedience_n shall_v positive_o be_v require_v for_o it_o be_v not_o much_o material_a by_o who_o a_o collective_a council_n be_v summon_v i_o will_v admit_v it_o lawful_o assemble_v and_o now_o proceed_v to_o examine_v its_o power_n gerson_n a_o famous_a papist_n and_o chancellor_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n in_o sermone_fw-la pro_fw-la viagio-regis_a romanorum_fw-la direct_a 1._o prim_fw-la parte_fw-la a_o general_n council_n represent_v the_o church_n be_v a_o rule_n direct_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o give_v of_o christ_n that_o every_o one_o of_o what_o estate_n soever_o even_o papal_a must_v hear_v and_o obey_v the_o same_o or_o else_o he_o must_v be_v repute_v and_o take_v as_o a_o ethnic_a or_o publican_n and_o again_o in_o another_o place_n prim_fw-la part_n de_fw-fr examinat_fw-la doctr_n consid_fw-la 2._o the_o pope_n doubtless_o be_v subject_n to_o council_n and_o a_o council_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v he_o as_o be_v do_v upon_o john_n the_o 12._o &_o joh._n the_o 23._o and_o the_o same_o author_n in_o another_o place_n affirm_v in_o prim_fw-la part_n pro_fw-la viagio_fw-it regis_fw-la romanorum_fw-la consider_v 2._o a_o general_n council_n may_v not_o only_o induct_v one_o to_o be_v pope_n but_o may_v compel_v any_o pope_n to_o depart_v from_o the_o popedom_n by_o way_n of_o authority_n and_o though_o this_o may_v seem_v but_o one_o doctor_n opinion_n yet_o it_o have_v former_o be_v the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o ancient_a counsel_n especial_o that_o of_o constant_a which_o express_o in_o that_o point_n declare_v the_o general_n council_n above_o the_o pope_n and_o shall_v it_o be_v otherwise_o the_o general_n council_n be_v useless_a and_o vain_a if_o the_o pope_n with_o his_o cardinal_n shall_v be_v esteem_v and_o judge_v above_o they_o i_o will_v therefore_o examine_v this_o point_n as_o
basil_n which_o be_v raise_v against_o his_o crown_n and_o dignity_n and_o dismount_v those_o canon_n to_o proclaim_v in_o a_o loud_a volley_n of_o their_o own_o artillery_n his_o holiness_n the_o pope_n not_o only_o above_o counsel_n which_o be_v the_o former_a dispute_n but_o above_o scripture_n too_o and_o that_o from_o henceforth_o none_o shall_v have_v voice_n in_o the_o general_n council_n council_n a_o oath_n to_o be_v enjoin_v those_o that_o sit_v in_o council_n but_o such_o as_o shall_v first_o swear_v obedience_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o promise_v to_o defend_v his_o canon_n law_n which_o oath_n put_v bellarmine_n to_o hunt_v about_o for_o a_o evasion_n and_o lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr council_n cap._n ult_n he_o will_v have_v it_o understand_v that_o this_o oath_n be_v only_o intend_v of_o obedience_n to_o the_o pope_n whilst_o he_o be_v pope_n but_o not_o against_o the_o depose_n of_o a_o heretical_a pope_n which_o be_v a_o mist_n the_o cardinal_n will_v throw_v before_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o people_n that_o a_o man_n shall_v not_o see_v the_o gross_a violation_n of_o privilege_n and_o grand_a abuse_n offer_v and_o henceforth_o to_o be_v exercise_v upon_o the_o liberty_n freedom_n and_o pre-eminence_n of_o so_o sacred_a and_o reverend_a a_o lady_n as_o a_o general_n council_n be_v and_o of_o right_a aught_o to_o be_v whenas_o whosoever_o know_v the_o pope_n canon_n canon_n pope_n canon_n which_o teach_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v err_v in_o his_o judicial_a decree_n of_o faith_n and_o manor_n that_o no_o counsel_n be_v of_o force_n without_o the_o pope_n confirmation_n that_o all_o counsel_n confirm_v by_o he_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o he_o can_v excommunicate_v and_o depose_v all_o emperor_n and_o princet_fw-la and_o many_o such_o like_a strange_a and_o horrible_a position_n plain_o understand_v that_o he_o be_v bind_v by_o this_o oath_n to_o maintain_v those_o cannon_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v in_o themselves_o another_o powder_n plot_n to_o blow_v up_o the_o general_a counsel_n for_o if_o they_o be_v but_o to_o obey_v he_o whilst_o he_o teach_v and_o rule_v according_a to_o god_n and_o the_o holy_a canon_n none_o will_v be_v averse_a from_o it_o for_o by_o that_o rule_n every_o one_o may_v have_v liberty_n to_o examine_v he_o which_o i_o believe_v bellarmine_n will_v not_o grant_v wherefore_o it_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a evasion_n of_o the_o oath_n for_o that_o time_n whenas_o he_o know_v well_o enough_o the_o oath_n be_v positive_a enjoin_v obedience_n to_o the_o then_o know_a canon_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o in_o themselves_o be_v destructive_a to_o counsel_n have_v not_o the_o late_a lateran_n and_o trent_n counsel_n decree_v already_o his_o holiness_n to_o be_v above_o any_o council_n so_o that_o since_o these_o decree_n of_o those_o two_o counsel_n since_o this_o oath_n to_o be_v enjoin_v to_o they_o that_o shall_v come_v to_o sit_v in_o counsel_n and_o since_o these_o canon_n make_v and_o force_v upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o they_o that_o shall_v be_v member_n of_o that_o council_n it_o may_v no_o long_o be_v proper_o call_v a_o council_n but_o rather_o a_o conventicle_n of_o pope_n parasite_n who_o come_v thither_o forestall_v in_o judgement_n and_o pre-obliged_n by_o oath_n to_o maintain_v the_o pope_n in_o his_o present_a canonical_a power_n whenas_o by_o this_o mean_n nothing_o that_o shall_v reflect_v upon_o his_o unjust_a usurpation_n can_v or_o may_v there_o receive_v a_o free_a debate_n or_o if_o it_o shall_v and_o be_v there_o decree_v against_o the_o pope_n yet_o he_o be_v above_o that_o decree_n may_v alter_v it_o in_o his_o closet_n at_o rome_n at_o pleasure_n and_o till_o this_o be_v rectify_v we_o may_v all_o bid_v farewell_n to_o general_n counsel_n nay_o such_o be_v their_o impudence_n and_o vain_a glory_n now_o that_o they_o have_v attain_v to_o this_o pitch_n of_o height_n that_o they_o may_v teach_v what_o they_o please_v no_o power_n be_v to_o question_v they_o that_o they_o stick_v not_o bold_o to_o affirm_v that_o the_o first_o counsel_n of_o nice_a constant_n etc._n etc._n have_v not_o be_v of_o force_n have_v not_o the_o pope_n be_v there_o and_o have_v he_o not_o be_v there_o they_o have_v err_v for_o he_o be_v the_o only_a head_n and_o infallible_a legislator_n of_o rule_n pertain_v to_o faith_n he_o be_v the_o only_a interpreter_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o sphynx_n that_o can_v lay_v one_o all_o former_a decree_n and_o the_o holy_a writ_n itself_o be_v it_o never_o so_o plain_a to_o be_v a_o riddle_n to_o expound_v it_o according_a to_o his_o own_o sense_n and_o best_a a_o veil_n he_o may_v call_v all_o bishop_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n to_o decide_v and_o determine_v controversy_n in_o religion_n council_n abuse_v of_o general_n council_n but_o yet_o salvo_fw-la jure_fw-la they_o must_v decree_v nothing_o against_o what_o he_o please_v to_o decree_v in_o his_o chair_n at_o rome_n for_o as_o for_o himself_o he_o never_o come_v at_o a_o general_n council_n for_o if_o he_o shall_v the_o emperor_n must_v sit_v above_o he_o and_o that_o stand_v not_o with_o his_o princely_a highness_n and_o magnificence_n beside_o the_o eastern_a church_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v his_o primacy_n and_o shall_v he_o come_v there_o it_o may_v give_v a_o occasion_n to_o have_v that_o question_v which_o the_o old_a fox_n will_v not_o have_v bring_v into_o dispute_n because_o that_o thereby_o the_o unjustness_n of_o his_o claim_n to_o other_o as_o much_o transcendent_a prerogative_n will_v be_v lay_v open_a to_o the_o world_n the_o bishop_n as_o i_o say_v may_v meet_v at_o his_o beck_n fast_o long_a pray_v long_o consult_v grave_o deliberate_v mature_o decree_v sober_o command_v strict_o and_o accurse_v severe_o but_o neither_o they_o nor_o any_o other_o shall_v tell_v what_o shall_v be_v of_o force_n for_o all_o shall_v be_v as_o please_v his_o holiness_n sit_v in_o state_n in_o his_o only-infallible_a chair_n at_o rome_n wherefore_o a_o roman_a bishop_n melchior_n canus_n lib._n de_fw-fr locis_fw-la 5._o cap._n 5._o non_fw-la itaque_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o humanis_fw-la concessionibus_fw-la fit_a plurimum_fw-la apud_fw-la nos_fw-la sententia_fw-la prevalet_fw-la etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o say_v he_o with_o we_o as_o it_o be_v with_o other_o humane_a assembly_n where_o plurality_n of_o voice_n prevail_v for_o lo_o here_o matter_n be_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v by_o number_n but_o by_o weight_n and_o the_o counsel_n say_v he_o receive_v their_o weight_n from_o the_o gravity_n and_o sole_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o papist_n of_o rheims_n upon_o the_o 15._o of_o the_o act_n allege_v that_o the_o determination_n of_o counsel_n be_v needless_a because_o his_o holiness_n the_o pope_n alone_o be_v infallible_a and_o therefore_o say_v they_o they_o be_v but_o call_v for_o the_o contentation_n of_o the_o weak_a not_o for_o necessity_n sake_n which_o if_o this_o be_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n let_v their_o own_o counsel_n the_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o their_o own_o conscience_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n witness_n first_o abuse_v council_n abuse_v they_o deeree_v canon_n in_o counsel_n under_o pain_n of_o anathema_n and_o yet_o the_o pope_n may_v withstand_v they_o salva_fw-la conscientia_fw-la whereupon_o their_o angelical_a doctor_n thomas_n aquinas_n 4._o con_v pag._n 422._o touch_v that_o canon_n of_o the_o ephesine_n council_n that_o none_o under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n shall_v frame_v any_o other_o symbol_n or_o add_v any_o other_o thing_n to_o that_o of_o the_o nicene_n council_n answer_v to_o excuse_v the_o new_a symbol_n set_v forth_o in_o the_o milan_n council_n that_o that_o anathema_n be_v only_o to_o private_a man_n and_o do_v not_o bind_v the_o pope_n be_v not_o this_o a_o strange_a exposition_n of_o a_o learned_a doctor_n as_o if_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o ephesus_n prefumed_a that_o private_a man_n shall_v make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o enjoin_v they_o as_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n or_o as_o if_o they_o have_v allow_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n any_o legislative_a power_n to_o frame_v new_a rule_n without_o a_o council_n i_o blush_v to_o see_v how_o the_o pope_n parasite_n to_o help_v a_o lame_a dog_n over_o the_o stile_n will_v bolster_v up_o his_o holiness_n in_o whatsoever_o he_o propound_v and_o shall_v either_o receive_v a_o cloak_n to_o blind_v its_o contradiction_n from_o former_a principle_n and_o practice_n or_o if_o they_o can_v easy_o dissemble_v the_o grossness_n of_o the_o tenent_n will_v enforce_v it_o upon_o his_o holiness_n score_n of_o infallibility_n or_o else_o by_o virtue_n of_o a_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la alter_v the_o rule_n and_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n and_o make_v they_o speak_v new_a doctrine_n suitable_a to_o the_o humour_n and_o present_a tenant_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n
or_o if_o the_o pope_n genius_n can_v see_v far_o enough_o to_o advance_v the_o papal_a throne_n they_o will_v in_o his_o name_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n make_v scripture_n chap._n infra_fw-la 12_o chap._n council_n and_o father_n nose_n of_o wax_n make_v the_o dead_a father_n speak_v thing_n they_o never_o think_v or_o utter_v and_o put_v new_a face_n upon_o the_o old_a father_n and_o council_n as_o for_o example_n s._n parasite_n father_n &_o council_n a_o buse_v by_o the_o pope_n parasite_n austin_n de_fw-fr civitate_fw-la dei_fw-la lib._n 15._o cap._n 23._o speak_v of_o canonical_a scripture_n say_v those_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o canonical_a which_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n so_o take_v among_o which_o those_o church_n be_v that_o deserve_v to_o have_v apostolic_a see_v and_o to_o receive_v epistle_n from_o the_o apostle_n the_o word_n see_v be_v turn_v into_o see_v as_o i_o have_v already_o allege_v 2_o ante_fw-la ch._n 2_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o make_v rome_n equal_a with_o alexandria_n be_v corrupt_v and_o fifty_o false_a canon_n be_v add_v to_o the_o twenty_o canon_n of_o the_o same_o council_n and_o the_o jesuit_n will_v hereby_o persuade_v the_o world_n that_o his_o holiness_n supremacy_n which_o be_v shorten_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n be_v alive_a be_v enlarge_v by_o his_o holiness_n they_o be_v dead_a and_o contrary_a that_o council_n his_o holiness_n give_v leave_v to_o abbot_n to_o consecrate_v bishop_n which_o abbot_n be_v not_o quatenus_fw-la abbot_n infra_fw-la sacros_fw-la ordines_fw-la and_o contrary_a to_o the_o five_o canon_n he_o absolve_v those_o that_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o other_o bishop_n contrary_n to_o the_o six_o canon_n he_o invade_v the_o diocese_n of_o other_o patriarch_n which_o eutich_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n he_o believe_v that_o christ_n have_v a_o body_n neither_o solid_a nor_o palpable_a nor_o like_v to_o we_o for_o such_o be_v that_o transubstantiated_a body_n he_o maintain_v to_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o have_v further_a abuse_v the_o father_n of_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n who_o be_v alive_a say_v let_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n be_v as_o well_o advance_v as_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o next_o unto_o it_o which_o word_n be_v filthy_o corrupt_v by_o a_o negative_a add_v to_o the_o last_o word_n let_v she_o not_o be_v advance_v in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a as_o she_o let_v she_o be_v the_o next_o unto_o it_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n he_o have_v abuse_v the_o eight_o and_o twenty_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n speak_v how_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n shall_v not_o appeal_v beyond_o sea_n he_o have_v add_v this_o clause_n unless_o it_o be_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n i_o may_v instance_n a_o thousand_o more_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n but_o these_o particular_n may_v serve_v to_o give_v a_o light_n unto_o their_o dark_a proceed_n hercules_n be_v know_v by_o his_o foot_n and_o by_o this_o brief_a epitome_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n trick_n and_o juggle_n for_o note_n reader_n where_o throughout_o the_o book_n i_o name_v the_o pope_n i_o thereby_o general_o understand_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o father_n and_o council_n you_o may_v guess_v what_o multitude_n of_o error_n and_o wrong_n she_o daily_o commit_v not_o make_v conscience_n to_o abuse_v the_o dead_a father_n which_o be_v they_o alive_a can_v not_o think_v much_o at_o it_o because_o the_o dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o scripture_n itself_o be_v not_o free_a from_o his_o abuse_n in_o point_n that_o contradict_v his_o new_a profitable_a tenant_n and_o to_o make_v the_o rule_n of_o counsel_n stand_v upon_o new_a pantofle_n which_o his_o holiness_n have_v shod_a they_o with_o to_o make_v they_o tread_v papal_a measure_n in_o to_o this_o pass_n be_v general_a counsel_n come_v those_o of_o old_a speak_v new_a language_n those_o of_o late_a time_n teach_v thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o old_a nor_o be_v these_o modern_a counsel_n free_a in_o their_o constitution_n every_o member_n thereof_o must_v be_v engage_v by_o oath_n to_o maintain_v the_o pope_n in_o his_o new-usurped_n privilege_n and_o shall_v they_o free_o debate_v and_o decree_v any_o thing_n yet_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n be_v subject_a to_o alteration_n controlment_n or_o denial_n of_o his_o holiness_n and_o therefore_o since_o they_o be_v bring_v to_o this_o pass_n who_o will_v give_v ear_n to_o their_o edict_n or_o honour_v they_o as_o a_o representative_a of_o several_a church_n unite_v in_o that_o body_n since_o thus_o by_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n general_a counsel_n be_v bring_v into_o this_o servile_a condition_n and_o make_v subordito_fw-mi the_o pope_n it_o behoove_v provincial_n to_o reform_v themselves_o and_o to_o call_v provincial_a council_n to_o that_o purpose_n and_o no_o long_o to_o expect_v the_o decision_n of_o controversy_n from_o a_o general_n council_n which_o be_v thus_o make_v servile_a to_o the_o pope_n to_o decree_v to_o please_v the_o people_n but_o in_o no_o way_n to_o displease_v the_o pope_n sith_o then_o general_a council_n be_v bring_v to_o this_o pass_n i_o say_v it_o behoove_v provincial_n as_o they_o tender_v the_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o the_o dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o be_v preserve_v in_o the_o several_a church_n of_o christ_n without_o be_v pervert_v to_o please_v the_o humour_n of_o man_n to_o cast_v off_o these_o wicked_a designer_n of_o the_o church_n slavery_n and_o introducer_n of_o error_n and_o innovation_n and_o to_o desire_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n of_o god_n to_o direct_v they_o in_o their_o own_o respective_a provincial_a council_n which_o they_o may_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o by_o authority_n of_o the_o first_o council_n lawful_o convene_v without_o any_o rule_n or_o order_n from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n for_o their_o so_o do_v and_o no_o long_o unless_o those_o thing_n may_v be_v amend_v and_o that_o they_o have_v sufficient_a assurance_n thereof_o from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n to_o appeal_v to_o any_o general_a counsel_n call_v by_o the_o pope_n chap._n xi_o that_o there_o may_v be_v provincial_a council_n call_v without_o the_o pope_n approbation_n which_o council_n have_v power_n to_o reform_v schism_n and_o heresy_n and_o may_v enjoin_v rule_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o people_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v and_o especial_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v this_o power_n that_o the_o metropolitanes_n of_o distinct_a province_n have_v power_n to_o call_v council_n for_o reformation_n of_o any_o schism_n or_o decision_n of_o any_o question_n or_o doubt_n in_o religion_n it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o if_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n in_o order_n to_o council_n it_o be_v but_o derive_v from_o the_o power_n of_o counsel_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v before_o and_o therefore_o the_o same_o power_n give_v authority_n to_o other_o provincial_n to_o call_v council_n they_o be_v not_o debar_v of_o this_o privilege_n by_o any_o order_n or_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o not_o be_v under_o her_o jurisdiction_n or_o power_n especial_o those_o provincial_n which_o be_v not_o by_o suffragans_fw-la represent_v in_o the_o late_a lateran_n and_o trent-council_n which_o give_v this_o supremacy_n over_o council_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o this_o be_v grant_v to_o all_o metropolitanes_n of_o distinct_a province_n may_v appear_v by_o these_o ensue_a precedent_n and_o warrant_n so_o to_o do_v by_o the_o general_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o 19_o canon_n it_o be_v decree_v quod_fw-la oporteat_fw-la per_fw-la provinciales_fw-la bis_fw-la in_o anno_fw-la concilia_fw-la celebrare_fw-la and_o this_o be_v likewise_o agree_v by_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n can_v 20._o and_o by_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o by_o the_o the_o 18_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n that_o one_o bishop_n shall_v not_o meddle_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o another_o and_o herewith_o agree_v the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n can._n 2._o approbation_n provincial_n council_n and_o several_a provincial_n to_o meet_v in_o one_o with_o out_o the_o pope_n approbation_n by_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n can._n 19_o if_o any_o difference_n arise_v it_o be_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o metropolitan_a of_o the_o province_n who_o shall_v call_v the_o bishop_n of_o his_o province_n together_o and_o if_o they_o can_v not_o resolve_v the_o doubt_n it_o be_v to_o be_v transmit_v to_o a_o general_n council_n and_o if_o any_o party_n think_v himself_o aggrieve_v at_o
the_o decree_n of_o the_o provincial_n he_o be_v to_o appeal_v to_o the_o general_n council_n within_o a_o year_n and_o by_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n can_v 13._o if_o any_o thing_n of_o controversy_n do_v arise_v in_o any_o province_n and_o the_o metropolitan_a can_v not_o in_o his_o provincial_a synod_n decide_v the_o matter_n the_o metropolitan_a may_v call_v upon_o his_o neighbour-province_n for_o assistance_n in_o council_n a_o shame_n therefore_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o affirm_v that_o no_o council_n be_v of_o validity_n without_o the_o pope_n which_o canon_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o that_o purpose_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n 10._o ante_fw-la chap._n 10._o and_o therefore_o to_o be_v reject_v by_o the_o nine_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n the_o metropolitan_a of_o every_o province_n have_v the_o government_n of_o that_o province_n assign_v to_o he_o by_o all_o and_o every_o of_o which_o canon_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o one_o bishop_n shall_v not_o intermeddle_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o another_o 2_o ante_fw-la ch._n 2_o nor_o one_o metropolitan_a in_o the_o province_n of_o another_o for_o that_o every_o metropolitan_a have_v the_o government_n of_o his_o own_o distinct_a province_n commit_v to_o he_o &_o that_o he_o may_v call_v a_o council_n within_o his_o own_o province_n and_o if_o there_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n can_v be_v determine_v may_v desire_v the_o assistance_n of_o his_o neighbour-provincials_a which_o make_v by_o that_o mean_v a_o general_a council_n by_o call_v in_o the_o neighbour-provincials_a as_o the_o cause_n shall_v require_v and_o this_o be_v declare_v by_o these_o council_n for_o to_o be_v lawful_a so_o to_o do_v without_o any_o reservation_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n as_o if_o without_o her_o provincial_n this_o may_v not_o be_v do_v who_o by_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v but_o equal_a with_o alexandria_n and_o alexandria_n antioch_n rome_n and_o other_o province_n have_v like_o privilege_n reserve_v to_o they_o by_o the_o express_a word_n of_o that_o canon_n this_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n rome_n england_n equal_a with_o rome_n and_o when_o those_o constitution_n be_v make_v and_o long_o before_o be_v england_n a_o province_n and_o have_v she_o metropolitan_a who_o after_o king_n lucius_n conversion_n do_v public_o exercise_v the_o jurisdiction_n of_o a_o metropolitan_a which_o be_v 120_o year_n before_o that_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o that_o canon_n the_o several_a provincial_n then_o in_o be_v have_v equal_a jurisdiction_n reserve_v to_o they_o england_n may_v by_o virtue_n hereof_o claim_v equality_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o same_o authority_n make_v they_o equal_a in_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n nor_o have_v she_o so_o much_o as_o primacy_n of_o order_n till_o the_o ensue_a council_n of_o constantinople_n can_n 2._o give_v it_o she_o only_o for_o honour_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o no_o other_o respect_n nor_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o england_n have_v any_o suffragan_n in_o that_o council_n so_o that_o have_v it_o not_o in_o aftertime_n be_v confirm_v by_o other_o council_n england_n have_v not_o be_v hereunto_o bind_v which_o council_n of_o constantinople_n be_v not_o call_v till_o 26_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a so_o that_o for_o the_o doctor_n to_o allege_v against_o we_o as_o he_o do_v positive_o in_o his_o book_n fol._n 221._o that_o we_o can_v call_v a_o council_n seem_v something_o strange_a to_o i_o to_o proceed_v from_o a_o doctor_n for_o it_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o those_o canon_n or_o else_o if_o he_o have_v read_v they_o those_o copy_n he_o have_v peruse_v be_v of_o rhemish_a print_n and_o much_o vary_v from_o the_o original_n however_o i_o must_v needs_o wonder_v at_o his_o harsh_a censure_n against_o his_o native_a country_n and_o his_o quondam-mother-church_n that_o he_o shall_v deny_v she_o that_o privilege_n and_o jurisdiction_n which_o be_v not_o due_a to_o she_o alone_o but_o common_a to_o all_o provincial_n which_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o counsel_n and_o by_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o by_o the_o ensample_n of_o late_a age_n have_v and_o do_v call_v provincial_a council_n within_o their_o respective_a territory_n and_o precinct_n and_o do_v there_o decree_v rule_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v observe_v of_o all_o within_o the_o province_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o ensue_a precedent_n there_o be_v a_o provincial_a council_n call_v at_o ancyra_n in_o galitia_fw-la of_o eighteen_o bishop_n old_a provincial_n call_v of_o old_a and_o that_o other_o of_o neocaesaria_n of_o fourteen_o bishop_n before_o any_o general_a council_n and_o after_o the_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a be_v hold_v several_a provincial_a council_n in_o the_o east_n as_o that_o council_n of_o grangene_n of_o sixteen_o bishop_n that_o of_o antioch_n of_o thirty_o bishop_n of_o several_a province_n in_o the_o east_n in_o which_o respect_n it_o rather_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o general_n council_n than_o a_o provincial_a synod_n likewise_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n of_o several_a province_n of_o asia_n rome_n council_n hold_v without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o this_o without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o he_o be_v not_o to_o govern_v the_o asian_a church_n but_o the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n and_o alexandria_n the_o church_n in_o egypt_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o pontus_n they_o in_o pontus_n according_a to_o the_o council_n of_o constant_a can_v 2._o hereupon_o likewise_o the_o african_a province_n hold_v several_a council_n under_o theodosius_n the_o three_o without_o any_o dependencie_n upon_o rome_n which_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o council_n have_v be_v continue_v down_o to_o these_o day_n not_o only_o in_o those_o of_o the_o eastern_a asian_a and_o african_a province_n but_o in_o other_o of_o the_o western_a european_a province_n it_o be_v a_o right_n equal_o due_a to_o every_o province_n and_o therefore_o i_o need_v not_o travel_v so_o far_o for_o precedent_n i_o may_v have_v save_v labour_n and_o answer_v the_o doctor_n with_o precedent_n near_o home_n and_o have_v instance_a in_o france_n those_o of_o arles_n tours_n tholouse_n etc._n etc._n which_o genebrard_n in_o his_o chronicle_n lib._n 4._o anno_fw-la 814._o call_v concilia_fw-la reformatoria_fw-la and_o in_o germany_n those_o of_o worm_n mentz_n brixia_n frankfort_n noremberg_n and_o ratisbone_n and_o in_o spain_n those_o of_o toledo_n and_o one_o of_o sardis_n call_v by_o osius_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n a_o little_a afore_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o in_o england_n the_o council_n of_o london_n winchester_n gloucester_n and_o many_o and_o several_a even_o to_o this_o day_n the_o pope_n never_o intermeddle_v in_o any_o of_o they_o but_o in_o most_o of_o the_o aforementioned_a provincial_a council_n be_v oppose_v and_o declare_v upon_o several_a question_n start_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o intermeddle_v rome_n provincial_n counsel_n not_o to_o appeal_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n nor_o any_o appeal_v aught_o from_o those_o provincial_n to_o be_v make_v unto_o he_o it_o be_v against_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o several_a provincial_n to_o allow_v of_o appeal_n to_o he_o and_o as_o it_o be_v their_o ancient_a right_n 2._o ante_fw-la ch._n 2._o so_o be_v it_o maintain_v by_o the_o prince_n of_o late_a time_n who_o like_o careful_a nurse_n father_n will_v not_o suffer_v their_o provincial_a right_n to_o be_v invade_v by_o the_o ambitious_a and_o covetous_a encroach_a pope_n of_o rome_n hereupon_o ludovicus_n pius_n the_o emperor_n do_v by_o public_a edict_n prohibit_v all_o exaction_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o ludovicus_n perceive_v they_o begin_v to_o grow_v proud_a upon_o the_o freedom_n and_o donation_n his_o predecessor_n charles_n the_o great_a have_v bestow_v upon_o they_o do_v hereby_o show_v unto_o the_o world_n that_o the_o clemency_n and_o indulgency_n of_o the_o imperial_a crown_n shall_v not_o be_v a_o occasion_n to_o make_v other_o prince_n suffer_v in_o their_o ecclesiastical_a right_n by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n under_o colour_n of_o shelter_n from_o the_o emperor_n to_o invade_v they_o in_o their_o say_a ecclesiastical_a privilege_n belong_v to_o any_o province_n within_o their_o proper_a dominion_n and_o therefore_o by_o public_a edict_n do_v the_o say_a emperor_n prohibit_v all_o exaction_n of_o the_o pope_n court_n within_o his_o realm_n the_o like_a be_v do_v in_o france_n by_o philip_n the_o fair_a prohibit_v all_o appeal_n to_o rome_n 1246._o and_o that_o be_v confirm_v by_o charles_n the_o 5_o and_o 6._o punish_v some_o as_o traitor_n for_o appeal_n and_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o charles_n the_o 7._o be_v set_v forth_o a_o decree_n against_o the_o annates_fw-la reservation_n
the_o dispensation_n of_o our_o salvation_n by_o who_o only_o the_o gospel_n come_v to_o our_o hand_n which_o gospel_n they_o first_o preach_v but_o afterward_o by_o god_n appointment_n they_o deliver_v the_o same_o to_o we_o in_o writing_n that_o it_o may_v be_v the_o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n wherefore_o see_v that_o this_o be_v the_o magazine_n of_o our_o salvation_n let_v we_o only_o repair_v hither_o to_o be_v spiritual_o furnish_v against_o all_o temptation_n of_o satan_n and_o let_v we_o cast_v off_o all_o other_o tradition_n of_o humane_a invention_n which_o shall_v declare_v any_o other_o thing_n then_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o these_o evangelical_n truth_n now_o since_o the_o ground_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v contain_v in_o these_o scripture_n scripture_n all_o people_n to_o read_v the_o scripture_n and_o lay_v open_a unto_o we_o by_o the_o bless_a author_n of_o these_o sacred_a and_o holy_a testimony_n of_o our_o salvation_n why_o shall_v not_o any_o one_o be_v permit_v to_o read_v and_o to_o peruse_v these_o glad_a tiding_n of_o his_o eternal_a redemption_n from_o the_o bondage_n of_o sin_n and_o satan_n since_o we_o be_v not_o only_o allure_v by_o its_o worth_n and_o efficacy_n it_o be_v of_o so_o high_a a_o consequence_n as_o the_o eternal_a redemption_n and_o salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o be_v profitable_a to_o teach_v to_o improve_v to_o instruct_v in_o righteousness_n 2_o tim._n 3._o but_o likewise_o be_v command_v to_o search_v they_o joh._n 5.39_o till_o i_o come_v say_v paul_n to_o timothy_n 1_o tim._n 4.13_o give_v attendance_n to_o read_v to_o exhortation_n and_o to_o doctrine_n and_o coloss_n 3._o the_o saint_n of_o colossus_n be_v command_v to_o let_v the_o word_n dwell_v in_o they_o pleteous_o in_o all_o wisdom_n admonish_v themselves_o in_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n and_o spiritual_a song_n and_o not_o only_o the_o saint_n of_o colossus_n and_o timothy_n be_v enjoin_v to_o this_o diligence_n but_o all_o in_o general_n by_o s._n john_n in_o the_o place_n aforecited_a and_o act_v 18.24_o a_o certain_a jew_n name_v apollo_n be_v great_a in_o scripture_n and_o teach_v diligent_o and_o act_v 17._o the_o nobleman_n at_o thessalonica_n receive_v the_o word_n with_o all_o readiness_n and_o search_v the_o scripture_n daily_o whether_o those_o thing_n be_v so_o which_o paul_n and_o silas_n teach_v at_o berea_n and_o many_o of_o they_o and_o honest_a woman_n and_o man_n not_o a_o few_o believe_v s._n chrysostom_n the_o golden-mouthed_a doctor_n discourse_v at_o large_a upon_o this_o subject_n in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o work_n i_o shall_v show_v you_o two_o or_o three_o in_o his_o proem_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n he_o say_v if_o therefore_o you_o will_v read_v the_o scripture_n with_o alacrity_n of_o mind_n you_o need_v no_o other_o help_n at_o all_o for_o christ_n word_n be_v true_a seek_v and_o you_o shall_v find_v etc._n etc._n because_o many_o of_o you_o be_v charge_v with_o wife_n child_n and_o domestic_a affair_n and_o so_o can_v whole_o addict_v yourselves_o to_o this_o study_n yet_o be_v ready_a to_o hear_v what_o other_o have_v gather_v and_o bestow_v as_o much_o diligence_n in_o hear_v as_o you_o do_v in_o scrape_v worldly_a good_n together_o for_o the_o cause_n of_o your_o infinite_a evil_n be_v your_o ignorance_n in_o scripture_n so_o that_o by_o his_o rule_n 1._o we_o need_v no_o other_o help_n to_o our_o salvation_n 2._o all_o sort_n shall_v study_v it_o 3._o evil_a manner_n dissolute_a life_n and_o all_o other_o mischief_n proceed_v of_o ignorance_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o by_o not_o read_v of_o they_o again_o the_o same_o chrysostom_n in_o his_o 29_o hom._n upon_o gen._n 9_o i_o beseech_v you_o say_v he_o that_o you_o now_o and_o then_o come_v hither_o and_o attend_v diligent_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n neither_o that_o only_o when_o you_o come_v hither_o sed_fw-la &_o domi_fw-la divina_fw-la biblia_fw-la in_o manus_fw-la sumite_fw-la &_o utilitatem_fw-la in_o illis_fw-la positam_fw-la magno_fw-la study_v suscipite_fw-la again_o the_o same_o godly_a and_o zealous_a father_n in_o his_o 9_o hom._n upon_o the_o colossian_n say_v harken_v all_o you_o that_o be_v encumber_v with_o worldly_a affair_n and_o have_v wife_n and_o child_n how_o you_o be_v especial_o command_v to_o read_v the_o scripture_n comparate_a vobis_fw-la biblia_fw-la animae_fw-la pharmaca_fw-la if_o you_o will_v have_v no_o other_o thing_n at_o least_o provide_v you_o the_o new_a testament_n etc._n etc._n s._n austin_n de_fw-fr tempore_fw-la serm_fw-la 55._o nec_fw-la solum_fw-la vob_fw-la be_v sufficiat_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o ecclesiis_fw-la divinas_fw-la lectiones_fw-la auditis_fw-la sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la in_o domibus_fw-la vestris_fw-la aut_fw-la ipsi_fw-la legite_fw-la aut_fw-la alios_fw-la legentes_fw-la requirite_fw-la &_o libenter_fw-la audite_fw-la and_o herewith_o accord_v s._n hierome_n upon_o the_o 133_o psalm_n affirm_v that_o in_o his_o time_n both_o monk_n man_n and_o woman_n do_v contend_v which_o shall_v learn_v most_o scripture_n without_o book_n &_o in_o co_fw-la putant_fw-la esse_fw-la meliores_fw-la si_fw-la plures_fw-la edicerint_fw-la the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n can_v 59_o positive_o decree_n licet_fw-la plebeis_fw-la legere_fw-la sola_fw-la sacra_fw-la volumina_fw-la veteris_fw-la &_o novi_fw-la testamenti_fw-la thus_o you_o see_v the_o invitation_n by_o way_n of_o persuasion_n as_o it_o be_v for_o advantage_n it_o be_v the_o mean_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o a_o charge_n and_o command_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o search_v those_o scripture_n lest_o we_o fall_v into_o evil_n and_o mischief_n and_o holy_a father_n instruct_v all_o to_o follow_v those_o evangelical_n precept_n whereby_o it_o be_v not_o press_v unto_o we_o as_o a_o thing_n of_o conveniency_n only_o but_o likewise_o of_o necessity_n for_o every_o one_o to_o perform_v this_o duty_n every_o one_o be_v concern_v to_o read_v and_o learn_v the_o scripture_n how_o much_o then_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v blame_v that_o debar_v man_n of_o this_o mean_n of_o salvation_n she_o excommunicate_v every_o one_o that_o shall_v read_v the_o scripture_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o so_o much_o be_v the_o papist_n bewitch_v with_o the_o terror_n of_o the_o pope_n curse_n and_o the_o flattery_n of_o his_o blessing_n that_o they_o will_v not_o read_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v opposite_a to_o popery_n not_o have_v licence_n so_o to_o do_v and_o so_o they_o make_v ignorance_n the_o mother_n of_o their_o devotion_n and_o that_o contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o council_n as_o touch_v this_o point_n scripture_n who_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o scripture_n who_o shall_v be_v judge_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o doctor_n be_v please_v to_o accuse_v our_o church_n of_o universal_a error_n because_o of_o some_o protestant_n that_o hold_v strange_a opinion_n concern_v this_o matter_n and_o yet_o he_o cite_v but_o a_o opinion_n or_o two_o of_o private_a minister_n in_o our_o church_n so_o i_o may_v justify_v our_o church_n from_o the_o imputation_n he_o herein_o lay_v to_o her_o charge_n as_o he_o have_v elsewhere_o do_v in_o the_o like_a case_n that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o opinion_n and_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o the_o conception_n of_o those_o private_a man_n certain_o the_o doctor_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o our_o church_n tenent_n in_o this_o particular_a and_o true_o this_o give_v i_o occasion_n to_o suspect_v the_o doctor_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n call_v the_o lose_a sheep_n but_o it_o be_v compose_v by_o some_o one_o that_o be_v less_o know_v of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o tenant_n of_o our_o church_n however_o for_o satisfaction_n of_o other_o i_o will_v here_o set_v down_o what_o our_o church_n have_v prescribe_v the_o fide_fw-la in_o relation_n to_o this_o point_n the_o church_n of_o england_n teach_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n of_o tradition_n and_o rule_n of_o salvation_n and_o that_o it_o contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o contain_v therein_o or_o may_v not_o be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o think_v requisite_a to_o salvation_n but_o she_o do_v not_o determine_v that_o this_o scripture_n shall_v be_v interpret_v by_o every_o man_n private_a fancy_n for_o understand_v the_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v plain_a and_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v to_o charge_v she_o with_o that_o be_v a_o know_a untruth_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o 6_o and_o 20_o article_n of_o the_o church_n i_o confess_v that_o we_o general_o maintain_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a the_o whole_a scripture_n be_v term_v a_o light_n unto_o our_o foot_n and_o a_o lantern_n to_o our_o step_n psal_n 139._o and_o
if_o it_o be_v hide_v it_o be_v hide_v unto_o they_o that_o be_v lose_v who_o the_o god_n of_o this_o world_n have_v blind_v â—hat_n the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v not_o shine_v unto_o they_o 2_o cor._n 4._o for_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o scripture_n that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n act_v 18.28_o and_o joh._n 5._o the_o father_n have_v send_v the_o son_n and_o his_o work_n bear_v witness_n of_o he_o and_o the_o scripture_n testify_v of_o he_o god_n the_o father_n god_n the_o son_n and_o god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o comforter_n his_o passion_n resurrection_n ascension_n and_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v so_o plain_o preach_v and_o set_v down_o that_o a_o man_n may_v read_v they_o run_v and_o this_o word_n endure_v for_o ever_o and_o this_o word_n be_v preach_v unto_o we_o 1_o pet._n 1.25_o and_o joh._n 3.16_o god_n so_o love_v the_o world_n that_o he_o give_v his_o only_a beget_v son_n that_o whosoever_o believe_v on_o he_o shall_v not_o perish_v but_o have_v everlasting_a life_n and_o what_o need_v we_o any_o more_o this_o be_v eternal_a life_n to_o know_v the_o father_n and_o jesus_n christ_n who_o thou_o have_v send_v joh._n 17.3_o he_o be_v the_o way_n the_o truth_n and_o the_o life_n we_o believe_v that_o thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o everliving_a god_n and_o thou_o have_v the_o word_n of_o eeternal_a life_n joh._n 5.68_o hence_o s._n austin_n lib._n the_o doctr_n christianae_n cap._n 9_o do_v affirm_v that_o all_o thing_n pertain_v to_o man_n salvation_n be_v plain_a and_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o chrysostome_n upon_o 2_o thessaly_n 2._o hom._n 3._o omnia_fw-la plana_fw-la sunt_fw-la sunt_fw-la enx_fw-la divinis_fw-la scripture_n quaecunque_fw-la necessaria_fw-la sunt_fw-la manifesta_fw-la sunt_fw-la it_o be_v not_o therefore_o a_o idle_a and_o presumptuous_a doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o maintain_v this_o since_o we_o have_v both_o authority_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o father_n for_o the_o same_o nor_o do_v we_o hereby_o rob_v the_o church_n of_o her_o authority_n to_o judge_v of_o and_o determine_v controversy_n and_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v doubtful_a in_o the_o scripture_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n of_o discipline_n and_o pertain_v to_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v doubtful_a or_o not_o easy_a for_o every_o capacity_n to_o understand_v and_o for_o those_o it_o be_v fit_a the_o church_n shall_v determine_v they_o and_o have_v determine_v they_o to_o impose_v they_o by_o the_o prince_n authority_n as_o rule_n of_o faith_n upon_o the_o people_n and_o so_o teach_v the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o twenty_o article_n scripture_n layman_n to_o read_v scripture_n but_o the_o main_a thing_n necessary_a to_o our_o salvation_n concern_v our_o faith_n to_o be_v ground_v upon_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o the_o everliving_a god_n the_o author_n and_o finisher_n of_o our_o faith_n those_o as_o i_o say_v before_o be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a and_o though_o angel_n from_o heaven_n shall_v teach_v any_o other_o doctrine_n they_o be_v to_o be_v accurse_v gal._n 1._o wherefore_o since_o this_o be_v plain_a and_o manifest_a in_o scripture_n that_o jesus_n give_v himself_o for_o our_o sin_n and_o whosoever_o believe_v in_o he_o shall_v not_o perish_v but_o have_v everlasting_a life_n and_o for_o that_o this_o faith_n be_v give_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 12._o phil._n 1.29_o 2_o pet._n 1.3_o and_o matth._n 16.17_o and_o be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n and_o no_o man_n have_v it_o of_o himself_o for_o flesh_n and_o blood_n do_v not_o reveal_v it_o and_o for_o that_o christ_n have_v prescribe_v the_o way_n how_o and_o by_o what_o mean_v we_o shall_v obtain_v this_o gift_n even_o by_o search_v the_o scripture_n rom._n 10_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o grievous_a and_o intolerable_a sin_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o debar_v the_o people_n of_o this_o mean_n to_o attain_v this_o precious_a jewel_n the_o salvation_n of_o their_o soul_n upon_o these_o ground_n do_v we_o allow_v the_o laiety_n to_o read_v the_o scripture_n but_o we_o do_v not_o hereby_o give_v they_o liberty_n to_o interpret_v it_o according_a to_o their_o will_n and_o humour_n they_o may_v in_o they_o find_v jesus_n to_o be_v the_o life_n everlasting_a the_o spirit_n give_v they_o faith_n and_o therefore_o must_v not_o be_v debar_v the_o mean_n but_o they_o be_v not_o allow_v in_o point_n of_o difficulty_n to_o be_v their_o own_o interpreter_n but_o to_o repair_v to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n to_o declare_v the_o meaning_n of_o those_o oracle_n of_o god_n to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o know_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n matth._n 13.11_o for_o which_o end_n christ_n have_v commend_v the_o scripture_n to_o the_o church_n that_o she_o may_v discern_v keep_v and_o publish_v they_o christ_n open_v the_o scripture_n to_o his_o disciple_n luke_n 24._o and_o they_o preach_v it_o to_o all_o nation_n the_o apostle_n paul_n 1_o tim._n 3._o call_v the_o truth_n the_o fountain_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n the_o pillar_n of_o truth_n as_o solomon_n make_v his_o chariot_n to_o have_v a_o golden_a axletree_n and_o pillar_n of_o silver_n understand_v by_o the_o axletree_n say_v one_o sound_a doctrine_n by_o the_o pillar_n the_o faithful_a teacher_n of_o the_o same_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n the_o house_n of_o god_n the_o scripture_n the_o foundation_n the_o church_n the_o pillar_n and_o the_o foundation_n be_v not_o sustain_v by_o the_o pillar_n but_o the_o pillar_n support_v of_o the_o foundation_n truth_n make_v the_o church_n not_o the_o church_n the_o truth_n we_o be_v to_o observe_v the_o scripture_n as_o it_o be_v the_o candle_n the_o church_n as_o the_o candlestick_n according_a as_o s._n austin_n upon_o gal._n 1._o say_v interpret_v church_n how_o to_o interpret_v the_o scripture_n be_v not_o true_a because_o the_o church_n say_v they_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o church_n be_v true_a because_o they_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n now_o as_o we_o ascribe_v to_o our_o church_n this_o privilege_n of_o interpretation_n of_o difficult_a and_o obscure_a place_n 9_o scripture_n above_o counsel_n â—nte_n chap._n 9_o we_o do_v not_o either_o deprive_v rome_n of_o her_o right_n or_o too_o much_o extol_v our_o own_o church_n nor_o do_v we_o hereby_o make_v void_a the_o laytie_n read_v of_o scripture_n the_o laiety_n may_v read_v it_o because_o the_o main_a point_n be_v easy_a and_o it_o be_v the_o mean_n to_o obtain_v faith_n as_o well_o as_o by_o hear_v the_o church_n in_o those_o point_n that_o be_v easy_a and_o it_o be_v the_o way_n enjoin_v by_o god_n to_o attain_v faith_n as_o well_o as_o by_o preach_v and_o he_o have_v promise_v his_o spirit_n to_o those_o that_o seek_v he_o earnest_o and_o with_o unfeigned_a lip_n and_o when_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n by_o their_o read_n to_o give_v they_o of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n that_o spirit_n will_v guide_v they_o to_o come_v to_o the_o church_n to_o be_v inform_v in_o those_o thing_n they_o understand_v not_o or_o shall_v the_o church_n understand_v that_o through_o weakness_n they_o misunderstand_v any_o point_n in_o those_o scripture_n and_o she_o shall_v reprove_v they_o the_o same_o spirit_n guide_v they_o into_o the_o way_n of_o truth_n will_v lead_v they_o to_o hearken_v to_o the_o dispenser_n of_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n and_o if_o the_o church_n shall_v deliver_v any_o thing_n which_o to_o other_o church_n may_v seem_v strange_a and_o not_o satisfactory_a she_o as_o i_o say_v before_o in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n will_v call_v a_o synod_n and_o if_o there_o the_o business_n receive_v not_o a_o absolute_a and_o satisfactory_a resolution_n to_o submit_v the_o business_n to_o a_o general_n council_n right_o constitute_v and_o free_a in_o itself_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n if_o our_o church_n offend_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o that_o she_o differ_v from_o she_o in_o any_o particular_a let_v she_o make_v herself_o capable_a to_o reform_v by_o a_o general_n council_n by_o take_v off_o the_o slavery_n that_o lie_v upon_o it_o by_o the_o pope_n canonical_a law_n and_o we_o shall_v submit_v our_o church_n to_o the_o free_a debate_n in_o a_o perfect_a council_n to_o decide_v the_o point_n wherein_o we_o differ_v otherwise_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v seem_v to_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o accuse_v we_o for_o that_o we_o cast_v off_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o to_o that_o particular_a but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n upon_o the_o former_a recite_v text_n of_o scripture_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o
and_o reflect_v upon_o the_o curiosity_n of_o some_o who_o will_v be_v over-scrutinous_a to_o examine_v the_o point_n of_o this_o commission_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n at_o last_o they_o conclude_v upon_o this_o result_n that_o it_o must_v be_v de_fw-la fide_fw-la receive_v that_o his_o holiness_n be_v the_o only_a expositor_n and_o by_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o gradation_n a_o evangelist_n to_o deliver_v new_a scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n scripture_n the_o pope_n abuse_v the_o scripture_n and_o have_v persuade_v some_o and_o force_v other_o into_o this_o opinion_n without_o care_n for_o the_o soul_n upon_o earth_n without_o respect_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o glory_n and_o without_o all_o fear_n of_o the_o almighty_a god_n of_o heaven_n he_o command_v the_o holy_a writ_n which_o be_v the_o dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n of_o god_n to_o be_v blot_v wrest_v mangle_v and_o torture_v at_o his_o will_n and_o pleasure_n make_v no_o more_o account_n thereof_o then_o if_o it_o be_v but_o the_o embryo_n of_o a_o bear_n which_o by_o the_o lick_n of_o its_o dam_n be_v to_o receive_v shape_n and_o perfection_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o text_n which_o do_v impugn_v this_o his_o usurp_a unlimited_a power_n it_o must_v not_o be_v suffer_v to_o pass_v the_o press_n before_o first_o it_o be_v either_o rub_v over_o with_o his_o holiness_n index_n expurgatorius_fw-la or_o else_o brush_v with_o his_o ghostly_a interpretation_n as_o for_o example_n josh_n 1.18_o the_o people_n profess_v a_o unlimited_a power_n to_o joshua_n in_o all_o thing_n to_o obey_v he_o the_o word_n in_o all_o thing_n be_v expunge_v in_o the_o rhemish_a translation_n for_o it_o stand_v not_o with_o his_o holiness_n interest_n and_o prerogative_n to_o let_v they_o be_v for_o a_o precedent_n for_o if_o the_o people_n of_o god_n be_v in_o all_o thing_n to_o be_v obedient_a to_o their_o prince_n this_o spoil_v his_o holiness_n claim_v to_o command_v in_o temporalibus_fw-la wherefore_o it_o be_v think_v fit_a to_o send_v these_o word_n to_o the_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la object_n the_o doctor_n in_o his_o book_n fol._n 59_o argue_v the_o truth_n of_o rome_n doctrine_n for_o that_o she_o have_v not_o corrupt_v or_o extinguish_v the_o text_n that_o be_v easy_a to_o do_v then_o to_o change_v her_o doctrine_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v resp_n the_o scripture_n which_o rome_n have_v she_o receive_v from_o other_o church_n and_o those_o church_n from_o who_o rome_n receive_v they_o send_v aswell_o to_o other_o place_n as_o to_o rome_n copy_n of_o those_o holy_a writ_n it_o will_v much_o ashame_n she_o to_o alter_v they_o in_o respect_n that_o true_a original_a copy_n will_v be_v produce_v against_o she_o to_o her_o condemnation_n but_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o teach_v these_o scripture_n within_o his_o own_o precinct_n and_o territory_n he_o as_o time_n serve_v to_o advantage_v himself_o may_v and_o have_v in_o many_o place_n strain_v courtesy_n to_o wrest_v the_o sense_n deliver_v to_o the_o people_n doctrine_n not_o warrant_v by_o this_o holy_a writ_n which_o he_o may_v with_o more_o confidence_n do_v in_o respect_n that_o no_o other_o bishop_n be_v to_o meddle_v in_o his_o diocese_n and_o he_o by_o the_o favour_n of_o prince_n be_v account_v summus_fw-la pontifex_fw-la wherefore_o reason_n tell_v that_o his_o doctrine_n and_o tradition_n be_v more_o questionable_a than_o his_o translation_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o he_o need_v not_o much_o to_o alter_v the_o scripture_n in_o respect_n it_o matter_n not_o what_o they_o say_v be_v but_o dead_a letter_n without_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o holiness_n interpretation_n yet_o so_o much_o do_v they_o dote_v upon_o the_o pomp_n and_o vainty_n of_o this_o world_n and_o upon_o that_o lordly_a height_n they_o have_v aspire_v to_o here_o upon_o earth_n that_o the_o devil_n do_v bewitch_v they_o to_o alter_v that_o text_n of_o joshua_n which_o do_v direct_o gainsay_v such_o their_o dominion_n and_o power_n though_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o new_a pre-eminence_n they_o be_v above_o counsel_n and_o the_o only_a infallible_a expositor_n of_o the_o divine_a oracle_n they_o need_v not_o so_o to_o have_v do_v or_o rather_o thus_o that_o corruption_n of_o joshua_n be_v before_o the_o late_a counsel_n of_o lateran_n and_o trent_n which_o make_v the_o pope_n above_o counsel_n and_o it_o behove_v they_o to_o blot_v out_o such_o word_n as_o do_v impugn_v their_o other_o power_n of_o lord_v it_o over_o king_n and_o prince_n but_o since_o these_o counsel_n they_o may_v now_o put_v they_o in_o again_o for_o it_o be_v no_o matter_n what_o the_o scripture_n say_v for_o his_o holiness_n will_v give_v such_o a_o exposition_n as_o shall_v not_o destroy_v his_o own_o interest_n and_o since_o those_o counsel_n such_o exposition_n though_o it_o be_v never_o so_o contradictory_n to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n it_o must_v de_fw-mi fide_fw-la be_v receive_v o_o tempora_fw-la o_fw-la mores_fw-la saint_n basil_n say_v they_o which_o have_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o god_n word_n will_v not_o suffer_v one_o syllable_n of_o her_o doctrine_n to_o be_v betray_v what_o then_o shall_v we_o think_v of_o the_o father_n of_o rome_n church_n that_o practice_n as_o time_n serve_v these_o trick_n upon_o those_o sacred_a letter_n these_o divine_a writ_n the_o dictate_v of_o god_n holy_a spirit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d no_o marvel_n if_o they_o make_v bold_a with_o the_o father_n mis-translating_a and_o alter_v their_o writing_n and_o cry_v up_o their_o own_o tradition_n make_v their_o own_o molehill_n mountain_n and_o make_v the_o father_n like_a unto_o mole_n who_o nature_n as_o aristotle_n say_v be_v never_o to_o open_v her_o eye_n till_o she_o be_v dead_a and_o so_o they_o make_v the_o father_n be_v dead_a to_o witness_v thing_n they_o never_o dream_v on_o or_o see_v be_v live_v as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n if_o these_o divine_a oracle_n of_o god_n must_v not_o escape_v the_o venom_n of_o their_o claw_n if_o these_o must_v not_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o people_n without_o corruption_n i_o know_v not_o how_o we_o may_v give_v faith_n or_o credit_n to_o her_o tradition_n the_o vanity_n of_o which_o i_o will_v brief_o discover_v in_o this_o ensue_a chapter_n chap._n xiii_o that_o because_o all_o thing_n be_v not_o write_v the_o church_n may_v deliver_v tradition_n such_o as_o she_o derive_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o ancient_a father_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o judge_v of_o those_o tradition_n that_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v blame_v for_o her_o tradition_n because_o they_o be_v against_o scripture_n the_o jew_n say_v that_o when_o moses_n be_v with_o god_n on_o the_o mount_n and_o receive_v the_o write_a law_n that_o he_o have_v unwritten_a law_n likewise_o deliver_v he_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n for_o certain_o say_v they_o god_n stay_v not_o forty_o day_n and_o forty_o night_n on_o the_o mount_n to_o keep_v goose_n nor_o need_v he_o stay_v so_o long_o to_o interpret_v the_o law_n of_o the_o table_n wherefore_o they_o conclude_v that_o moses_n receive_v traditional_a law_n which_o he_o teach_v joshua_n joshua_n the_o elder_n the_o elder_n the_o prophet_n the_o prophet_n teach_v the_o people_n now_o because_o those_o their_o tradition_n be_v uncertain_a the_o sect_n of_o the_o pharisee_n spring_v up_o and_o essenes_n obtrude_a new_a tradition_n as_o simple_o necessary_a and_o a_o more_o perfect_a rule_n of_o sanctity_n then_o that_o that_o be_v write_v whereupon_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o mark_n reprove_v they_o say_v they_o worship_v i_o in_o vain_a teach_v for_o doctrine_n the_o commandment_n of_o man_n and_o yet_o in_o the_o 23_o of_o mat._n he_o have_v command_v we_o say_v all_o that_o they_o bid_v you_o observe_v that_o observe_v and_o do_v but_o after_o their_o work_n do_v not_o for_o they_o say_v and_o do_v not_o these_o two_o text_n seem_v to_o impugn_v each_o other_o but_o the_o father_n of_o the_o premitive_a church_n have_v resolve_v this_o knot_n and_o reconcile_v these_o text_n by_o this_o exposition_n that_o all_o tradition_n agreeable_a and_o consonant_a to_o the_o holy_a word_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v but_o such_o tradition_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n as_o be_v not_o agreeable_a to_o the_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v we_o confess_v that_o all_o thing_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v embrace_v no_o tradition_n but_o such_o as_o be_v agree_v able_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v be_v not_o write_v according_a as_o be_v express_v joh._n 21._o vers_fw-la ult_n and_o that_o the_o apostle_n have_v order_n to_o teach_v the_o people_n whatsoever_o christ_n have_v command_v they_o but_o as_o we_o allow_v this_o so_o by_o no_o mean_n
pope_n law_n this_o be_v that_o which_o every_o one_o must_v swear_v to_o maintain_v before_o he_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o general_n council_n and_o who_o blind_a obedience_n be_v to_o be_v pity_v as_o much_o as_o the_o pope_n presumptuous_a rule_v by_o this_o counterfeit_a record_n be_v to_o be_v lament_v and_o i_o much_o wonder_v the_o christian_a prince_n will_v suffer_v the_o pope_n upon_o such_o groundless_a and_o unjust_a term_n to_o be_v lord_n paramount_n over_o they_o whenas_o the_o warrant_n by_o which_o he_o claim_v this_o power_n be_v mere_o void_a in_o itself_o for_o that_o it_o want_v their_o concurrence_n nor_o be_v it_o credit_v as_o authentic_a as_o many_o of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o pope_n practise_v the_o contrary_a have_v be_v honest_a witness_n pliny_n say_v it_o be_v the_o nobleness_n of_o the_o eagle_n to_o leave_v part_n of_o her_o prey_n for_o other_o bird_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o other_o bird_n of_o prey_n still_o follow_v after_o the_o eagle_n to_o feed_v upon_o her_o scrap_n but_o if_o the_o crow_n presume_v to_o come_v too_o near_o the_o eagle_n she_o let_v she_o feel_v her_o talon_n and_o in_o stead_n of_o be_v feed_v the_o crow_n become_v a_o prey_n herself_o and_o will_v the_o german_a eagle_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v out-towred_n and_o cuff_v with_o a_o italian_a rook_n it_o argue_v a_o degenerate_v spirit_n from_o the_o true_a eagle_n to_o suffer_v it_o and_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o world_n to_o suspect_v that_o he_o be_v that_o bird_n the_o eagle_n throw_v out_o of_o her_o nest_n and_o not_o one_o of_o those_o which_o the_o eagle_n ciscover_v majestic_a ray_n in_o their_o eye_n nâ—urishes_v up_o and_o carry_v on_o her_o wing_n above_o the_o common_a region_n here_o below_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o rome_n never_o taste_v of_o this_o sour_a grape_n and_o i_o wonder_v how_o the_o late_a pope_n come_v to_o set_v their_o tooth_n on_o edge_n resist_v not_o evil_a be_v christ_n precept_n matth._n 5.39_o but_o the_o pope_n be_v so_o far_o from_o this_o rule_n that_o he_o will_v not_o do_v good_a to_o they_o that_o have_v be_v benefactor_n to_o he_o king_n have_v be_v kind_a nurse_n father_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o will_v she_o be_v so_o unnatural_a to_o cast_v they_o off_o now_o that_o by_o their_o indulgence_n she_o be_v grow_v to_o a_o ripe_a state_n king_n grant_v heâ—_n precedency_n above_o her_o sister-churche_n king_n have_v endow_v she_o above_o they_o and_o in_o necessity_n have_v relieve_v her_o pope_n and_o will_v the_o pope_n now_o like_o the_o wolf_n in_o the_o fable_n devour_v the_o crane_n that_o take_v the_o bone_n out_o of_o her_o throat_n will_v the_o arrogant_a hop_v have_v overtop_v the_o pole_n by_o which_o it_o grow_v think_v to_o bear_v up_o its_o weak_a head_n above_o its_o first_o supporter_n sure_o these_o be_v practice_n which_o do_v little_o become_v a_o spiritual_a father_n a_o universal_a head_n of_o christ_n church_n who_o by_o how_o much_o his_o head_n be_v lift_v on_o high_a shall_v be_v more_o give_v to_o good_a work_n to_o piety_n to_o humility_n to_o charity_n and_o to_o patience_n and_o that_o the_o rather_o because_o on_o such_o a_o one_o in_o so_o eminent_a a_o place_n all_o eye_n be_v fix_v and_o shall_v there_o find_v example_n of_o godliness_n which_o may_v be_v as_o a_o heavenly_a light_n to_o guide_v they_o unto_o their_o lord_n and_o master_n christ_n jesus_n but_o i_o shall_v wrong_v rome_n church_n shall_v i_o for_o some_o man_n fault_n condemn_v all_o all_o be_v not_o tare_n that_o grow_v in_o that_o field_n in_o these_o last_o day_n satan_n be_v more_o busy_a to_o throw_v in_o his_o seed_n because_o his_o time_n be_v short_a but_o heretofore_o she_o have_v bishop_n which_o never_o lay_v claim_n to_o these_o unjust_a demand_n wherefore_o that_o i_o may_v make_v the_o present_a pope_n ashamed_a of_o this_o his_o unjust_a claim_n i_o will_v produce_v the_o godly_a practice_n of_o his_o predecessor_n to_o his_o own_o condemnation_n notwithstanding_o all_o the_o shift_n and_o trick_n the_o jesuit_n use_n 4._o the_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o rome_n &_o modern_a pope_n have_v obey_v the_o emperor_n ante_fw-la ch_n 10_o and_z cha_z 4._o to_o maintain_v this_o strange_a power_n they_o ascribe_v unto_o his_o holiness_n they_o fall_v short_a to_o give_v satisfaction_n to_o any_o reasonable_a man_n that_o have_v not_o give_v himself_o up_o to_o a_o stupid_a sense_n to_o believe_v all_o they_o say_v be_v it_o right_n or_o wrong_n and_o who_o please_v to_o reflect_v upon_o the_o practice_n of_o former_a age_n will_v find_v this_o to_o be_v a_o mere_a innovation_n and_o encroachment_n upon_o the_o temporal_a power_n melciades_n bishop_n of_o rome_n acknowledge_v constantine_n the_o great_a to_o be_v supreme_a even_o in_o thing_n spiritual_a the_o same_o constantine_n call_v a_o council_n at_o aralatensis_fw-la exclude_v melciades_n out_o of_o it_o where_o be_v then_o his_o supremacy_n either_o in_o spiritual_a or_o temporal_a affair_n do_v not_o damasus_n siritius_n and_o anastasius_n acknowledge_v theodosius_n the_o elder_a their_o supreme_a lord_n and_o submit_v unto_o he_o whenas_o flavianus_n be_v accuse_v before_o the_o emperor_n for_o intrude_a into_o the_o see_v of_o antioch_n who_o be_v by_o the_o emperor_n free_v against_o their_o will_n as_o theodor_n witness_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 23._o innocent_n the_o first_o obey_v arcadius_n when_o he_o bid_v he_o call_v a_o council_n for_o the_o examination_n of_o chrysostom_n cause_n gregory_n the_o great_a be_v command_v to_o publish_v a_o law_n make_v by_o mauritius_n desire_v to_o be_v excuse_v and_o show_v his_o reason_n against_o it_o but_o those_o not_o prevail_v he_o submit_v and_o do_v publish_v the_o law_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o epist_n 61._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 100_o 10_o s._n ambrose_n ante_fw-la ch_n 10_o s._n ambrose_n be_v command_v by_o valentinian_n to_o allot_v a_o church_n in_o milan_n for_o the_o arrian_n his_o answer_n be_v he_o will_v not_o willing_o but_o be_v compel_v he_o have_v learn_v not_o to_o resist_v and_o this_o be_v by_o some_o much_o press_v how_o that_o he_o do_v utter_o withstand_v it_o how_o that_o he_o do_v excommunicate_a theodosius_n the_o elder_a and_o make_v he_o do_v penance_n for_o my_o part_n i_o do_v not_o credit_v the_o story_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o ruffle_n betwixt_o they_o whenas_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o all_o writer_n that_o whenas_o theodosius_n have_v free_v the_o empire_n from_o all_o trouble_n he_o retire_v himself_o to_o mallain_n where_o s._n ambrose_n be_v bishop_n and_o leave_v off_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o his_o two_o son_n arcadius_n and_o honorius_n he_o die_v in_o peace_n at_o milan_n and_o certain_o if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o such_o clash_n betwixt_o they_o he_o will_v have_v make_v choice_n of_o some_o other_o place_n for_o his_o retirement_n beside_o it_o do_v not_o stand_v with_o s._n ambrose_n doctrine_n for_o he_o affirm_v preces_fw-la &_o lachrymae_fw-la sunt_fw-la arma_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la he_o never_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o take_v vengeance_n upon_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n as_o his_o epist_n contr_n auxentius_n do_v witness_v he_o free_v king_n from_o all_o law_n make_v by_o man_n as_o appear_v in_o his_o book_n apolog._n david_n cap._n 10._o pag._n 386._o rex_fw-la nullis_fw-la legibus_fw-la tenetur_fw-la humanis_fw-la homini_fw-la non_fw-la peccavit_fw-la david_n cvi_fw-la non_fw-la tenetur_fw-la abnoxius_fw-la now_o if_o he_o shall_v inflict_v penance_n upon_o the_o emperor_n it_o be_v against_o this_o doctrine_n and_o so_o the_o papist_n wrong_v s._n ambrose_n in_o father_v a_o practice_n upon_o he_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o his_o profession_n wherefore_o i_o suspect_v this_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o point_n that_o s._n ambrose_n shall_v make_v theodosius_n the_o emperor_n do_v penance_n it_o may_v be_v he_o enjoin_v penance_n to_o theodosius_n after_o he_o be_v become_v a_o private_a man_n during_o his_o retirement_n at_o milan_n and_o after_o he_o have_v leave_v off_o the_o regiment_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o his_o son_n but_o that_o be_v no_o warrant_n for_o the_o pope_n to_o do_v the_o like_a to_o the_o emperor_n or_o any_o other_o king_n for_o that_o if_o he_o do_v so_o it_o be_v a_o punishment_n inflict_v not_o upon_o the_o emperor_n but_o upon_o theodosius_n be_v a_o private_a man_n and_o as_o this_o make_v nothing_o for_o the_o pope_n in_o this_o particular_a point_n so_o may_v he_o not_o arrogate_v this_o by_o reason_n of_o his_o universality_n grant_v by_o phocas_n for_o that_o his_o predecessor_n never_o claim_v or_o be_v it_o allow_v or_o intend_v by_o the_o emperor_n that_o he_o shall_v have_v this_o power_n by_o virtue_n
his_o one_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n fol._n 323._o call_v the_o protestant_n startle_v at_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n a_o prodigy_n of_o opinion_n and_o he_o muster_v up_o several_a tenant_n concern_v the_o same_o which_o be_v various_a in_o themselves_o and_o contradictory_n each_o to_o other_o i_o wonder_v he_o shall_v offer_v they_o against_o any_o particular_a church_n especial_o the_o church_n of_o england_n against_o who_o i_o suppose_v his_o dart_n be_v by_o this_o intend_a for_o that_o elsewhere_o fol._n 259._o he_o speak_v of_o protestant_n offer_v ground_n of_o convert_v to_o they_o again_o which_o must_v needs_o be_v intend_v to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v go_v which_o he_o in_o this_o particular_a go_v about_o to_o tax_v she_o of_o error_n wherefore_o i_o make_v bold_a to_o recapitulate_v these_o ensue_a truth_n profess_v by_o she_o and_o which_o she_o assume_v to_o maintain_v against_o the_o error_n and_o innovation_n of_o rome_n touch_v this_o sacrament_n wherein_o my_o desire_n be_v rather_o to_o clear_v she_o from_o all_o malicious_a dirt_n by_o satan_n instrument_n throw_v upon_o she_o then_o that_o i_o shall_v by_o this_o mean_n lay_v open_a the_o fail_n of_o the_o doctor_n or_o his_o ingratitude_n to_o his_o mother-church_n the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v maintain_v that_o christ_n body_n be_v give_v receive_v and_o eat_v after_o a_o heavenly_a and_o spiritual_a not_o after_o a_o carnal_a and_o corporal_a manner_n and_o do_v utter_o disallow_v of_o the_o new_a doctrine_n of_o rome_n transubstantiation_n not_o condemn_v it_o as_o new_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o word_n but_o as_o it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n in_o itself_o vary_v from_o what_o christ_n his_o apostle_n or_o the_o primitive_a church_n teach_v and_o contrary_a to_o what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v former_o maintain_v for_o that_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a novelty_n through_o the_o corruption_n of_o late_a time_n and_o by_o covetous_a and_o ambitious_a pope_n for_o self-interest_n obtrude_v upon_o the_o people_n make_v they_o believe_v a_o real_a transubstantiated_a presence_n by_o the_o priest_n consecration_n and_o by_o he_o offer_v up_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n that_o so_o the_o people_n give_v money_n to_o the_o clergy_n they_o may_v buy_v mass_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o their_o sin_n and_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o other_o as_o well_o quick_a as_o dead_a against_o which_o impious_a practice_n and_o vain_a assertion_n i_o will_v for_o the_o satisfy_n of_o some_o doubt_v and_o other_o delude_v in_o opinion_n offer_v these_o profession_n of_o the_o english_a church_n to_o their_o serious_a consideration_n the_o church_n of_o england_n teach_v eat_v 1._o christ_n be_v spiritual_o eat_v that_o christ_n be_v not_o in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o only_o to_o such_o as_o worthy_o eat_v &_o drink_v they_o that_o as_o christ_n be_v a_o spiritual_a meat_n so_o he_o be_v spiritual_o eat_v and_o digest_v with_o the_o spiritual_a part_n of_o we_o by_o faith_n and_o for_o this_o her_o doctrine_n she_o have_v warrant_n from_o christ_n himself_o who_o speak_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o life_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o will_v give_v they_o which_o be_v his_o flesh_n joh._n 6.51_o the_o jew_n and_o many_o of_o his_o disciple_n be_v offend_v say_v how_o can_v he_o give_v we_o his_o flesh_n to_o eat_v and_o his_o blood_n to_o drink_v christ_n perceive_v their_o murmur_a that_o they_o shall_v not_o remain_v in_o ignorance_n explain_v it_o to_o they_o say_v what_o if_o you_o see_v the_o son_n of_o man_n ascend_v up_o where_o he_o be_v before_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n that_o give_v life_n and_o flesh_n avail_v nothing_o the_o word_n which_o i_o speak_v unto_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n which_o be_v a_o manifest_a clear_n how_o the_o flesh_n be_v to_o be_v eat_v and_o how_o the_o blood_n to_o be_v drink_v that_o be_v after_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n and_o so_o abraham_n and_o many_o other_o do_v eat_v he_o many_o year_n before_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n according_a as_o s._n paul_n witness_n 1_o cor._n 10._o they_o do_v eat_v the_o same_o spiritual_a meat_n and_o drink_v the_o same_o spiritual_a drink_n that_o be_v to_o say_v christ_n for_o to_o eat_v that_o meat_n and_o drink_v that_o drink_n be_v to_o have_v christ_n dwell_v in_o we_o body_n the_o wicked_a do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n and_o we_o in_o christ_n which_o must_v needs_o be_v understand_v of_o worthy_a receiver_n and_o not_o of_o the_o ungodly_a in_o who_o christ_n can_v be_v say_v to_o dwell_v it_o must_v needs_o be_v understand_v of_o one_o that_o true_o believe_v feed_v upon_o christ_n in_o his_o heart_n and_o the_o wicked_a unbelieve_a sinner_n he_o receive_v only_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n not_o discern_v the_o lord_n body_n saint_n paul_n witness_v this_o truth_n 1_o cor._n 11._o he_o that_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n unworthy_o shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n he_o say_v not_o he_o that_o eat_v and_o drink_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o none_o but_o a_o worthy_a receiver_n do_v that_o nor_o do_v this_o doctrine_n deny_v any_o to_o receive_v unworthy_o as_o the_o doctor_n fol._n 328._o will_v persuade_v we_o because_o say_v he_o such_o only_o receive_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o not_o the_o lord_n body_n but_o it_o rather_o serve_v to_o condemn_v their_o error_n who_o will_v persuade_v that_o the_o wicked_a receive_v very_a christ_n and_o so_o none_o shall_v be_v guilty_a because_o whoso_o very_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n have_v everlasting_a life_n therefore_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v careful_a to_o avoid_v this_o error_n and_o maintain_v according_a to_o christ_n his_o explanation_n that_o christ_n be_v only_o spiritual_o give_v receive_v and_o eat_v and_o that_o those_o only_a that_o believe_v in_o christ_n eat_v he_o and_o live_v by_o he_o and_o that_o every_o one_o eat_v that_o bread_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n and_o ordinance_n be_v assure_v by_o christ_n own_o promise_n and_o testament_n that_o he_o be_v a_o member_n of_o his_o body_n and_o receive_v the_o benefit_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o likewise_o be_v that_o drink_v of_o that_o cup_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n be_v certify_v that_o he_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o christ_n his_o legacy_n his_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o remission_n of_o sin_n whereas_o the_o unworthy_a receiver_n come_v to_o this_o divine_a ordinance_n without_o due_a reverence_n and_o a_o lively_a faith_n eat_v and_o drink_v his_o own_o damnation_n for_o that_o he_o receive_v that_o bread_n and_o that_o wine_n unworthy_o which_o ought_v with_o faith_n to_o have_v be_v receive_v believe_v that_o as_o that_o bread_n and_o wine_n nourish_v the_o outward_a man_n so_o christ_n be_v thereby_o convey_v to_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o inner_a man_n and_o so_o christ_n be_v in_o he_o and_o he_o in_o christ_n and_o by_o thus_o receive_v be_v the_o say_n of_o christ_n in_o joh._n 6._o my_o flesh_n be_v very_a meat_n and_o my_o blood_n be_v very_a drink_n to_o be_v understand_v for_o none_o but_o the_o faithful_a be_v partaker_n of_o this_o heavenly_a banquet_n christ_n be_v the_o bread_n of_o life_n he_o that_o eat_v that_o bread_n shall_v live_v for_o ever_o which_o must_v be_v by_o faith_n in_o the_o son_n of_o god_n gal._n 2._o it_o must_v needs_o be_v understand_v of_o a_o mystical_a and_o not_o a_o real_a eat_n that_o even_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o we_o receive_v be_v turn_v into_o our_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o be_v so_o join_v and_o mix_v together_o with_o our_o flesh_n and_o blood_n that_o they_o be_v make_v one_o body_n together_o so_o be_v all_o faithful_a christian_n spiritual_o turn_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v so_o join_v unto_o christ_n and_o also_o together_o among_o themselves_o that_o they_o do_v but_o make_v one_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n 10._o we_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n as_o many_o as_o be_v partaker_n of_o one_o bread_n and_o one_o cup._n the_o wicked_a be_v not_o partaker_n of_o this_o banquet_n but_o only_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n therefore_o none_o very_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o drink_v the_o blood_n but_o the_o believer_n it_o be_v not_o like_o the_o eat_n of_o manna_n both_o good_a and_o bad_a eat_v that_o say_v our_o saviour_n your_o father_n do_v eat_v manna_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o be_v dead_a but_o he_o that_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n shall_v live_v for_o ever_o which_o must_v be_v by_o faith_n and_o in_o heart_n believe_v unto_o
significant_o there_o present_a than_o they_o agree_v with_o we_o but_o if_o real_o in_o the_o bread_n than_o we_o do_v not_o concur_v in_o opinion_n with_o they_o for_o the_o reason_n afore_o in_o pare_v rehearse_v and_o for_o other_o reason_n hereafter_o follow_v i_o may_v instance_n many_o particular_a reason_n against_o this_o romish_a error_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o that_o 1._o nothing_o be_v break_v eat_v drunken_a and_o chaw_a but_o the_o accident_n of_o the_o body_n because_o they_o deny_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v the_o visible_a element_n which_o be_v against_o reason_n and_o all_o authority_n or_o else_o if_o they_o will_v have_v a_o body_n there_o that_o it_o be_v without_o accident_n and_o so_o they_o must_v either_o make_v accident_n without_o substance_n or_o substance_n without_o accident_n 2._o when_o the_o bread_n mould_v and_o turn_v into_o worm_n or_o the_o wine_n sour_v or_o turn_v into_o vinegar_n it_o be_v the_o bread_n mould_v and_o the_o wine_n that_o sour_v christ_n be_v the_o same_o yesterday_o to_o day_n and_o for_o ever_o therefore_o be_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n substantial_o there_o and_o if_o they_o be_v but_o accident_n than_o no_o body_n can_v be_v make_v thereof_o as_o worm_n or_o material_a vinegar_n 3._o let_v a_o dog_n or_o cat_n etc._n etc._n eat_v of_o that_o bread_n and_o he_o be_v nourish_v thereby_o which_o can_v not_o be_v if_o the_o substance_n remain_v not_o 4._o the_o scripture_n call_v they_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n which_o be_v name_n of_o substance_n not_o of_o accident_n which_o if_o substance_n remain_v not_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a illusion_n of_o our_o sense_n and_o so_o we_o with_o the_o jew_n make_v christ_n a_o juggler_n make_v thing_n appear_v to_o our_o outward_a sense_n which_o be_v not_o 5._o the_o sacrament_n have_v a_o beginning_n and_o have_v a_o end_n put_v to_o it_o it_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v in_o remembrance_n of_o christ_n death_n till_o he_o come_v and_o then_o to_o cease_v wherefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o real_a transubstantiated_a presence_n of_o christ_n for_o he_o be_v from_o eternity_n to_o eternity_n 6._o if_o there_o be_v a_o transubstantiated_a body_n of_o christ_n then_o be_v christ_n every_o day_n new_o make_v and_o as_o many_o wafer_n as_o many_o christ_n which_o be_v impossible_a for_o his_o substantial_a body_n to_o be_v in_o several_a place_n either_o in_o the_o several_a wafer_n or_o the_o several_a place_n of_o consecration_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o instant_n of_o time_n 7._o this_o doctrine_n do_v impugn_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_a church_n which_o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la profess_v and_o believe_v christ_n to_o be_v make_v of_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o his_o bless_a mother_n and_o therefore_o not_o every_o day_n to_o be_v make_v anew_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o if_o it_o be_v so_o than_o the_o same_o body_n that_o be_v crucify_v be_v not_o eat_v or_o else_o that_o body_n which_o be_v crucify_v be_v make_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v flat_a blasphemy_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o who_o operation_n christ_n be_v make_v and_o bear_v of_o the_o flesh_n of_o his_o mother_n and_o suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o believer_n which_o christ_n be_v no_o otherwise_o join_v to_o the_o element_n in_o this_o sacrament_n but_o sacramental_o as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o baptism_n be_v join_v to_o the_o water_n not_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v make_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o water_n or_o the_o water_n turn_v into_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 8._o it_o be_v against_o the_o express_a scripture_n and_o symbol_n of_o faith_n ground_v upon_o that_o scripture_n which_o teach_v that_o christ_n concern_v his_o body_n and_o humane_a nature_n be_v in_o heaven_n we_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v conceive_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n suffer_v under_o pontius_n pilate_n be_v crucify_v dead_a &_o bury_v that_o he_o descend_v into_o hell_n the_o three_o day_n he_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a and_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n the_o father_n from_o whence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v both_o quick_a and_o dead_a christ_n say_v to_o his_o disciple_n i_o leave_v the_o world_n joh._n 16._o and_o mat._n 26._o you_o shall_v ever_o have_v poor_a folk_n with_o you_o but_o i_o you_o shall_v not_o have_v always_o mark_v 16._o he_o be_v take_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n col._n 1.3_o heb._n 8._o and_o heb._n 10._o he_o sit_v continual_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o saint_n peter_n act._n 3._o faith_n that_o the_o heaven_n shall_v contain_v he_o until_o the_o time_n that_o all_o thing_n shall_v be_v restore_v and_o christ_n himself_o give_v warning_n of_o this_o error_n aforehand_o in_o matth._n 24._o saying_n the_o time_n will_v come_v when_o there_o shall_v be_v many_o deceiver_n in_o the_o world_n which_o shall_v say_v here_o be_v christ_n and_o there_o be_v christ_n but_o believe_v they_o not_o thus_o the_o whole_a current_n of_o the_o scripture_n make_v against_o this_o romish_a error_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o because_o the_o papist_n may_v not_o object_v against_o we_o that_o it_o be_v a_o novel_a interpretation_n or_o our_o misunderstanding_n of_o scripture_n in_o this_o point_n i_o will_v make_v it_o manifest_a that_o the_o primitive_a church_n never_o teach_v this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o be_v utter_o against_o it_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o ancient_a father_n origen_n upon_o matthew_n tract_n 33._o transubstantiation_n the_o father_n against_o transubstantiation_n say_v christ_n have_v two_o nature_n god_n and_o man_n as_o god_n he_o be_v with_o we_o always_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o man_n he_o be_v not_o he_o be_v go_v hence_o and_o absent_a in_o his_o humanity_n but_o be_v always_o present_a in_o his_o divinity_n s._n austin_n in_o his_o epist_n 55._o ad_fw-la dardanium_fw-la christ_n as_o concern_v his_o manhood_n be_v now_o there_o from_o whence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v both_o quick_a and_o dead_a and_o as_o he_o ascend_v so_o shall_v he_o come_v in_o the_o selfsame_a form_n and_o substance_n to_o the_o which_o he_o give_v immortality_n but_o thereby_o do_v not_o change_v the_o nature_n now_o say_v he_o after_o this_o form_n we_o must_v not_o say_v that_o he_o be_v everywhere_o for_o we_o must_v take_v heed_n say_v he_o that_o we_o do_v not_o so_o establish_v his_o divinity_n that_o we_o take_v away_o the_o verity_n of_o his_o body_n cyril_n upon_o s._n john_n lib._n 6._o cap._n 14._o christ_n take_v away_o from_o hence_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o body_n but_o in_o the_o majesty_n of_o his_o godhead_n he_o be_v everywhere_o he_o according_a to_o his_o promise_n be_v with_o his_o disciple_n even_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n s._n ambrose_n upon_o luke_n lib._n 10._o cap._n 24._o we_o must_v not_o seek_v christ_n upon_o earth_n but_o in_o heaven_n where_o he_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o s._n gregory_n in_o hom._n pasch_fw-mi say_v christ_n be_v not_o here_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o yet_o as_o he_o be_v god_n he_o be_v absent_a nowhere_o by_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o majesty_n all_o unanimous_o and_o apostolic_a be_v of_o one_o consent_n in_o this_o that_o christ_n as_o touch_v his_o humanity_n be_v only_o in_o heaven_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o particular_o these_o father_n follow_v be_v absolute_o against_o this_o very_a point_n of_o transubstantiation_n justinus_n transubstantiation_n the_o father_n against_o transubstantiation_n a_o ancient_a writer_n and_o holy_a martyr_n who_o write_v about_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n in_o his_o second_o apology_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v as_o other_o meat_n and_o drink_n be_v they_o be_v purposely_o ordain_v to_o give_v thanks_o to_o god_n in_o and_o therefore_o be_v call_v eucharistia_n and_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o the_o same_o meat_n and_o drink_n be_v change_v into_o our_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o nourish_v our_o body_n by_o which_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o element_n remain_v because_o say_v he_o they_o be_v change_v into_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o nourish_v our_o body_n irenaeus_n contr_n valent._n lib._n 1._o c._n 4._o who_o write_v about_o 150_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o be_v a_o disciple_n of_o polycarpus_n who_o be_v a_o disciple_n of_o john_n the_o evangelist_n say_v the_o bread_n wherein_o we_o give_v thanks_o to_o god_n have_v two_o thing_n
in_o it_o one_o earthly_a another_o heavenly_a by_o the_o heavenly_a understand_v the_o sanctification_n which_o come_v by_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o by_o the_o earthly_a the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o do_v nourish_v our_o body_n short_o after_o irenaeus_n be_v origen_n about_o 200_o year_n after_o christ_n who_o affirm_v in_o matth._n cap._n 15._o that_o the_o material_a bread_n remain_v who_o matter_n avail_v nothing_o but_o go_v down_o into_o the_o belly_n and_o be_v void_v downward_o but_o the_o word_n speak_v upon_o the_o bread_n be_v it_o that_o avail_v eusebius_n emissaenus_fw-la who_o write_v about_o 300_o year_n after_o christ_n de_fw-fr consecrat_fw-mi do_v 2._o say_v that_o outward_o be_v nothing_o change_v all_o the_o change_n be_v inward_o as_o man_n make_v new_a in_o baptism_n do_v visible_o remain_v in_o the_o same_o measure_n receive_v a_o new_a inward_a without_o make_v any_o change_n in_o the_o outward_a man_n not_o see_v not_o feel_v but_o believe_v so_o likewise_o when_o thou_o do_v go_v up_o to_o the_o altar_n to_o receive_v the_o spiritual_a meat_n in_o thy_o faith_n look_v upon_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o feed_v upon_o he_o with_o thy_o inward_a man_n by_o which_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o spiritual_a change_n by_o faith_n not_o a_o outward_a and_o corporal_a change_n epiphanius_n contra_fw-la haereses_fw-la lib._n 3._o tom_n 2._o the_o bread_n say_v he_o be_v meat_n but_o the_o virtue_n that_o be_v in_o it_o giveth_z life_n chrysostome_n who_o write_v about_o 420_o year_n after_o christ_n ad_fw-la caesarium_fw-la monachus_fw-la the_o bread_n say_v he_o before_o it_o be_v consecrate_v be_v call_v bread_n but_o after_o it_o be_v consecrate_v it_o be_v deliver_v from_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o exalt_v to_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n although_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n do_v still_o remain_v s._n austin_n who_o live_v about_o the_o same_o time_n in_o sermone_fw-la ad_fw-la infant_n that_o which_o you_o see_v on_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o your_o eye_n show_v you_o be_v the_o wine_n but_o faith_n show_v you_o that_o that_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n and_o that_o cup_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n gelasius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n contra_fw-la eutichem_n &_o nestorium_n prove_v the_o godhead_n and_o humanity_n of_o christ_n he_o enforce_v it_o with_o two_o reason_n the_o one_o draw_v from_o the_o example_n of_o man_n who_o be_v but_o one_o be_v make_v of_o two_o part_n and_o have_v two_o nature_n the_o body_n and_o the_o soul_n the_o other_o draw_v from_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o say_v he_o be_v a_o godly_a thing_n and_o yet_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v there_o still_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n of_o those_o day_n and_o thus_o doctrine_n transubstantiation_n be_v a_o new_a doctrine_n and_o no_o otherwise_o hold_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n there_o be_v never_o so_o much_o as_o question_v make_v about_o this_o point_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n complete_a the_o time_n of_o satan_n being_n let_v at_o large_a apoc._n 20._o at_o which_o time_n by_o reason_n of_o some_o pretend_a miracle_n this_o doctrine_n be_v by_o the_o private_a opinion_n of_o some_o man_n set_v abroach_o which_o be_v once_o publish_v it_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o evil_a weed_n to_o spread_v and_o grow_v fast_o if_o once_o they_o get_v root_a in_o any_o garden_n it_o present_o get_v abettor_n and_o champion_n to_o justify_v it_o against_o all_o opposer_n some_o out_o of_o curiosity_n of_o wit_n strive_v to_o blind_a truth_n with_o subtle_a reason_n other_o out_o of_o dulness_n of_o apprehension_n god_n have_v withdraw_v his_o spirit_n from_o they_o be_v give_v up_o to_o this_o delusion_n so_o that_o in_o 60_o year_n this_o new_a bantling_n want_v not_o foster-fathers_n to_o nourish_v it_o up_o to_o a_o great_a and_o full_a growth_n a_o among_o the_o rest_n one_o paschasius_fw-la be_v one_o that_o first_o public_o maintain_v it_o and_o after_o he_o the_o pope_n incline_v to_o this_o opinion_n insomuch_o that_o berengarius_fw-la a_o frenchman_n and_o archdeacon_n of_o anjou_n oppose_v this_o heresy_n be_v himself_o censure_v of_o that_o he_o urge_v against_o the_o then_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v the_o first_o that_o ever_o be_v question_v for_o maintain_v against_o this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o pope_n adhere_v to_o the_o adverse_a party_n which_o be_v for_o transubstantiation_n berengarius_fw-la be_v force_v to_o recant_v the_o council_n of_o vorcellense_v hold_v 1051._o sway_v against_o he_o which_o opinion_n of_o his_o he_o again_o resume_v and_o do_v recognize_v the_o truth_n again_o after_o that_o the_o then-pope_n be_v dead_a which_o when_o pope_n nicolas_n 2._o hear_v of_o he_o send_v his_o busy_a agent_n and_o cardinal-chaplain_n hildebrand_n into_o france_n to_o bring_v berengerius_n under_o coram_fw-la nobis_fw-la who_o be_v sore_o trouble_v and_o molest_v and_o see_v by_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o hildebrand_n that_o the_o current_n be_v against_o he_o through_o the_o treachery_n of_o a_o base_a timorous_a nature_n he_o suffer_v his_o noble_a part_n his_o intellect_n to_o be_v cloud_v with_o the_o mist_n of_o the_o time_n error_n and_o tame_o do_v recant_v his_o former_a tenant_n and_o do_v therefore_o take_v a_o oath_n never_o to_o oppose_v that_o doctrine_n of_o his_o holiliness_n in_o this_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o thus_o this_o doctrine_n begin_v and_o although_o pope_n nicolas_n do_v avouch_v this_o doctrine_n in_o a_o council_n at_o lateran_n hold_v anno_fw-la 1059._o 14._o ante_fw-la chap._n 14._o and_o there_o frame_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n yet_o notwithstanding_o this_o pretty_a papal_a babe_n of_o heresy_n be_v christen_v and_o put_v forth_o to_o nurse_n yet_o nevertheless_o it_o grow_v not_o to_o be_v free_a and_o to_o bear_v rule_n till_o 1215._o when_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o manumit_v the_o stripling_n and_o by_o another_o lateran-councel_n do_v decree_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o point_n of_o catholic_a faith_n enjoin_v all_o to_o the_o obedience_n thereof_o upon_o pain_n of_o hetesie_n johannes_n scotus_n who_o be_v call_v duns_n lib._n 4._o writing_n of_o this_o matter_n say_v that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v expound_v more_o easy_o and_o plain_o without_o transubstantiation_n but_o it_o please_v the_o church_n to_o choose_v this_o sense_n which_o be_v more_o hard_a be_v move_v thereunto_o most_o chief_o because_o that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n man_n ought_v to_o hold_v as_o the_o holy_a church_n of_o rome_n do_v hold_v which_o kind_n of_o blind_a obedience_n obedience_n blind_a obedience_n make_v the_o popish_a religion_n in_o no_o better_a condition_n than_o the_o state_n of_o athens_n be_v whilst_o it_o be_v govern_v by_o the_o arbitrary_a power_n of_o a_o stand_a legislative_a council_n which_o daily_o give_v new_a law_n unto_o the_o people_n so_o that_o the_o people_n can_v not_o by_o any_o know_a rule_n say_v their_o clothes_n be_v their_o own_o all_o the_o law_n by_o which_o they_o derive_v any_o property_n be_v under_o a_o arbitrary_a power_n insomuch_o that_o as_o they_o be_v not_o secure_a by_o walk_v after_o any_o know_a law_n so_o neither_o be_v it_o safe_a for_o they_o to_o rely_v upon_o such_o new_a law_n as_o the_o council_n itself_o propose_v the_o council_n alter_v every_o day_n her_o own_o law_n as_o time_n administer_v occasion_n for_o self-advantage_n so_o that_o athens_n be_v in_o a_o miserable_a condition_n during_o this_o slavery_n of_o her_o legislative_a power_n not_o dissolvable_a by_o any_o authority_n the_o people_n not_o have_v liberty_n to_o dissolve_v it_o and_o to_o call_v as_o occasion_n shall_v require_v a_o council_n to_o redress_v grievance_n and_o not_o otherwise_o to_o continue_v but_o to_o be_v dissolve_v that_o so_o in_o the_o interval_n they_o may_v know_v what_o law_n stand_v good_a and_o unalterable_a among_o they_o even_o so_o stand_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o papist_n now_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v declare_v above_o counsel_n and_o that_o he_o may_v continual_o prescribe_v rule_n of_o faith_n by_o virtue_n thereof_o their_o religion_n be_v a_o mere_a nose_n of_o wax_n alterable_a at_o his_o will_n and_o pleasure_n who_o have_v a_o faithful_a tribe_n of_o ignation_n which_o will_v blandish_a his_o new_a doctrine_n and_o make_v the_o people_n believe_v they_o be_v but_o growing_n in_o faith_n whenas_o they_o be_v diametrical_o opposite_a to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o if_o it_o stand_v for_o conveniency_n or_o advantage_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o creature_n it_o must_v be_v believe_v
as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o upon_o pain_n of_o damnation_n as_o witness_v this_o novel_a point_n and_o some_o other_o which_o be_v of_o late_a time_n creep_v into_o that_o church_n and_o when_o any_o thing_n of_o papal_n will_v and_o interest_n must_v be_v hold_v forth_o to_o the_o other_o church_n then_o be_v the_o lateran_n at_o rome_n pitch_v upon_o 14._o ante_fw-la chap._n 14._o as_o i_o have_v former_o say_v as_o the_o only_a convenient_a place_n to_o have_v the_o matter_n debate_v it_o be_v there_o likely_a to_o receive_v the_o least_o opposition_n by_o reason_n his_o holiness_n be_v at_o hand_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o his_o enemy_n and_o to_o punish_v they_o and_o to_o flatter_v and_o promote_v such_o as_o stand_v for_o his_o papal_a pleasure_n in_o this_o council_n of_o lateran_n 17._o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n chap._n 17._o likewise_o be_v hatch_v that_o other_o cockatrice_n that_o strange_a brazenfaced_a and_o stare_a opinion_n of_o depose_v king_n from_o which_o root_n of_o bitterness_n spring_v many_o tart_a branch_n of_o dangerous_a and_o poysonful_a error_n the_o nauseat_a juice_n of_o who_o sour_a grape_n be_v give_v to_o some_o other_o church_n to_o drink_v it_o have_v intoxicate_v they_o make_v their_o vertigious_a head_n turn_v after_o the_o lateran_n weathercock_n and_o in_o their_o brainsick_a fit_n conceit_n that_o her_o high-reared_a spire_n be_v the_o only_a supporter_n of_o the_o heavenly_a pole_n whilst_o the_o sober_a and_o discreet_a christian_a know_v that_o her_o proud_a top_n be_v exalt_v to_o that_o height_n be_v but_o so_o much_o the_o near_o the_o pattern_n of_o babel_n tower_n and_o whilst_o they_o think_v she_o be_v dignify_v before_o other_o her_o head_n be_v lift_v above_o they_o other_o know_v she_o have_v not_o whereof_o to_o boast_v unless_o in_o this_o that_o she_o have_v the_o upper_a room_n in_o satan_n be_v airy_a principality_n which_o how_o much_o the_o high_o she_o be_v lift_v she_o be_v but_o thereby_o render_v more_o subject_a to_o be_v muffle_v with_o the_o black_a contraction_n of_o the_o devil_n cimmerian_a cloud_n of_o error_n and_o though_o the_o top_n thereof_o be_v forge_v out_o of_o that_o material_a sword_n as_o be_v by_o the_o romish_a legend_n maintain_v which_o cut_v off_o saint_n john_n baptist_n head_n it_o shall_v not_o therefore_o arrogate_v to_o be_v the_o only_a decol_a instrument_n of_o principality_n and_o temporal_a power_n but_o i_o return_v to_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o this_o chapter_n that_o i_o may_v the_o further_o lay_v open_a the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a transubstantiation_n miracle_n the_o cause_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o the_o papist_n shall_v not_o have_v whereof_o to_o boast_v in_o that_o i_o say_v they_o be_v induce_v by_o miracle_n to_o maintain_v this_o doctrine_n shall_v i_o pass_v those_o miracle_n by_o in_o silence_n i_o will_v let_v the_o reader_n know_v what_o they_o be_v it_o be_v report_v that_o a_o bishop_n of_o canterbury_n about_o the_o time_n of_o this_o change_n do_v show_v unto_o some_o for_o their_o conversion_n the_o host_n turn_v into_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o outward_a appearance_n drop_v into_o the_o chalice_n and_o that_o thereupon_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n another_o be_v report_v by_o paschasius_fw-la of_o one_o plegildus_fw-la a_o priest_n of_o almain_n who_o do_v see_v and_o handle_v visible_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o child_n upon_o the_o altar_n and_o after_o it_o turn_v into_o bread_n and_o he_o be_v to_o receive_v it_o another_o be_v report_v of_o a_o jew-boy_n who_o come_v into_o the_o church_n with_o another_o boy_n which_o be_v a_o christian_a he_o see_v upon_o the_o altar_n a_o little_a child_n tear_v in_o piece_n and_o afterward_o by_o portion_n distribute_v which_o he_o report_v be_v condemn_v to_o be_v burn_v but_o be_v after_o rescue_v from_o the_o flame_n by_o the_o christian_n these_o miracle_n be_v the_o only_a argument_n use_v against_o berengarius_fw-la and_o the_o convince_a persuasion_n of_o the_o facile_a conscience_n of_o those_o day_n which_o how_o it_o stand_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n joh._n 6.63_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o profession_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n let_v any_o judge_n s._n paul_n say_v 1_o cor._n 11._o that_o which_o he_o have_v receive_v of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n that_o he_o deliver_v that_o as_o often_o as_o they_o do_v eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o cup_n they_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v saint_n paul_n call_v it_o bread_n and_o the_o evangelist_n wine_n and_o that_o after_o consecration_n and_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n teach_v that_o doctrine_n with_o they_o and_o christ_n himself_o call_v they_o bread_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n and_o s._n paul_n the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n though_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n shall_v come_v and_o teach_v any_o other_o doctrine_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v gal._n 1._o wherefore_o these_o miraculous_a apparition_n be_v no_o ground_n for_o rome_n to_o change_v her_o faith_n in_o this_o point_n if_o these_o story_n be_v true_a they_o ought_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o extraordinary_a apparition_n like_o the_o light_n from_o heaven_n which_o shine_v about_o s._n paul_n these_o external_a miraculous_a apparition_n be_v but_o to_o persuade_v the_o conscience_n of_o infidel_n and_o heathen_n to_o turn_v to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o sacrament_n and_o not_o to_o make_v the_o true_a and_o already-grounded_n christian_n to_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o their_o faith_n which_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o thing_n hope_v for_o and_o the_o evidence_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o see_v heb._n 11.1_o this_o be_v to_o persuade_v the_o misbelieve_a jew_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o bless_a sacrament_n whereby_o he_o be_v to_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o benefit_n of_o his_o precious_a death_n and_o passion_n not_o to_o teach_v the_o christian_a any_o new_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o same_o these_o miracle_n shall_v rather_o confirm_v he_o in_o his_o faith_n receive_v that_o it_o be_v a_o spiritual_a banquet_n in_o respect_n that_o after_o the_o apparition_n as_o the_o story_n run_v at_o the_o receive_n that_o which_o be_v receive_v be_v become_v bread_n again_o and_o not_o to_o ensnare_v he_o into_o this_o novel_a error_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o christ_n doctrine_n the_o apostle_n preach_v and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o i_o will_v no_o long_o insist_v upon_o this_o point_n i_o submit_v to_o any_o good_a christian_a whether_o it_o be_v safe_a to_o follow_v christ_n explanation_n of_o this_o mystery_n to_o be_v spiritual_a with_o which_o s._n paul_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v concur_v then_o to_o humour_v the_o time_n and_o to_o be_v observant_a to_o the_o late_a pope_n which_o about_o the_o time_n of_o this_o change_n be_v grow_v great_a and_o since_o have_v by_o cunning_a practice_n enlarge_v that_o power_n insomuch_o that_o now_o they_o be_v declare_v above_o counsel_n and_o whatsoever_o they_o propound_v must_v the_o fide_fw-la be_v receive_v upon_o the_o score_n of_o their_o infallibility_n be_v it_o never_o so_o contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n word_n and_o they_o by_o this_o doctrine_n receive_v advantage_n by_o their_o altar-sacrifice_n will_v not_o easy_o be_v induce_v to_o renounce_v the_o error_n thereof_o and_o though_o never_o so_o palpable_o against_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n yet_o the_o jesuit_n will_v maintain_v it_o for_o their_o master_n advantage_n this_o doctrine_n tend_v more_o to_o his_o avail_n than_o any_o good_a to_o the_o soul_n of_o his_o flock_n wherefore_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v a_o right_a to_o reform_v error_n in_o her_o own_o province_n have_v choose_v to_o cast_v off_o this_o blind_a tenant_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o parasite_n and_o she_o have_v the_o warrant_n of_o christ_n the_o rule_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n for_o her_o doctrine_n in_o this_o point_n have_v therefore_o make_v choice_n with_o they_o in_o unity_n of_o spirit_n firm_o to_o hold_v and_o maintain_v that_o christ_n in_o his_o humanity_n be_v not_o real_o and_o corporal_o in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o figurative_o in_o the_o outward_a element_n be_v thereby_o signify_v and_o be_v spiritual_o eat_v and_o drunken_a of_o the_o worthy_a receiver_n chap._n xvi_o against_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n withhold_v the_o cup_n from_o the_o laity_n be_v a_o novelty_n against_o christ_n precept_n and_o the_o ancient_a
practice_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o sacrifice_n upon_o the_o altar_n be_v superstitious_a and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n no_o excuse_n to_o change_v the_o administration_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n into_o one_o kind_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v thus_o gain_v a_o general_a consent_n though_o at_o first_o force_v upon_o many_o by_o the_o power_n and_o domineer_a of_o the_o pope_n to_o her_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n she_o stick_v not_o long_o in_o this_o station_n but_o partly_o to_o make_v good_a what_o she_o have_v introduce_v into_o the_o church_n and_o partly_o to_o show_v to_o the_o world_n the_o divine_a legislative_a power_n of_o her_o head_n she_o soar_v a_o pitch_n high_o &_o whereas_o before_o this_o she_o but_o maintain_v a_o opinion_n which_o but_o to_o some_o weak_a capacity_n do_v convince_v all_o not_o be_v satisfy_v with_o the_o sincerity_n of_o her_o doctrine_n concern_v the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o this_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n which_o christ_n himself_o institute_v and_o by_o his_o last_o will_n and_o testament_n leave_v it_o as_o a_o legacy_n to_o his_o faithful_a servant_n her_o pope_n now_o take_v upon_o they_o after_o their_o former_a opinion_n be_v confirm_v by_o council_n and_o general_o receive_v and_o believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o dispense_v with_o that_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n jesus_n and_o have_v in_o stead_n thereof_o institute_v one_o of_o their_o own_o make_n administer_a in_o one_o kind_n and_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o lay-people_n which_o be_v a_o novel_a trick_n of_o papal_a invention_n and_o never_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n till_o they_o force_v it_o upon_o some_o over_o which_o the_o pope_n do_v without_o control_n rule_n at_o will_n and_o pleasure_n christ_n jesus_n do_v institute_v this_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n paul_n enjoin_v both_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v administer_v in_o both_o and_o the_o father_n teach_v that_o as_o well_o the_o wine_n as_o the_o bread_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o do_v think_v wine_n so_o necessary_a that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v administer_v in_o water_n much_o less_o in_o the_o cake_n alone_o in_o which_o there_o be_v no_o liquid_a element_n to_o represent_v the_o shed_n of_o christ_n blood_n for_o which_o end_n it_o be_v ordain_v cyprian_a who_o write_v 260_o year_n after_o christ_n in_o his_o 3_o epist_n ad_fw-la cecilium_fw-la lib._n 2._o forasmuch_o say_v he_o as_o christ_n say_v i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n and_o the_o cup_n be_v his_o blood_n it_o can_v be_v think_v that_o his_o blood_n be_v in_o the_o cup_n if_o wine_n be_v not_o in_o the_o cup_n whereby_o the_o blood_n be_v signify_v unto_o we_o chrysost_n in_o matth._n cap._n 26._o hom._n 83._o christ_n use_v wine_n as_o well_o before_o his_o resurrection_n as_o after_o s._n hierome_n in_o sophon_n cap._n 3._o do_v witness_v that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o priest_n do_v administer_v the_o eucharist_n and_o divide_v the_o blood_n unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o canon_n of_o pope_n gelasius_n and_o in_o the_o pope_n decree_n the_o consecrat_n a_o strict_a injunction_n be_v lay_v that_o all_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n for_o that_o the_o divide_v of_o that_o sacrament_n be_v sacrilege_n i_o need_v not_o instance_n in_o this_o any_o more_o particular_n in_o respect_n that_o none_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o ancient_o it_o be_v in_o both_o kind_n administer_v i_o will_v therefore_o examine_v the_o reason_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n give_v for_o her_o alteration_n from_o this_o ancient_a way_n and_o for_o administer_a in_o one_o kind_n and_o in_o so_o do_v i_o shall_v plain_o lay_v open_a her_o error_n in_o this_o point_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n hold_v 1414._o constance_n council_n of_o constance_n sesse_n 13._o decree_v quod_fw-la nullus_fw-la presbyter_n sub_fw-la conditione_n excommunicationis_fw-la communicet_fw-la populo_fw-la sub_fw-la utroque_fw-la specie_fw-la panis_n &_o vini_n which_o notwithstanding_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n do_v after_o restore_v to_o the_o people_n again_o anno_fw-la 1431._o so_o that_o in_o this_o new_a doctrine_n of_o she_o rome_n have_v meet_v with_o much_o controversy_n even_o in_o herself_o gelasius_n the_o pope_n decree_a it_o to_o be_v sacrilegious_a to_o omit_v either_o kind_n by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v err_v the_o fide_fw-la for_o gelasius_n teach_v that_o judicial_o as_o pope_n and_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n be_v approve_v by_o pope_n john_n 23._o and_o this_o council_n of_o basil_n by_o eugenius_n the_o 4._o which_o proceed_n wound_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o spoil_v her_o unity_n one_o pope_n be_v against_o another_o and_o one_o council_n against_o another_o to_o decide_v which_o strive_n the_o late_a prerogative_n royal_a of_o the_o pope_n be_v above_o counsel_n be_v therefore_o decree_v which_o notwithstanding_o by_o that_o mean_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v make_v infallible_a yet_o it_o spoil_v she_o of_o her_o mark_n of_o antiquity_n and_o constant_a visibility_n and_o therefore_o absolute_o spoil_v she_o for_o be_v take_v to_o be_v the_o only_a catholic_n church_n for_o if_o so_o than_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v once_o utter_o extinguish_v from_o off_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v against_o god_n promise_n and_o impious_a to_o imagine_v the_o pope_n be_v thus_o grow_v above_o counsel_n he_o now_o as_o he_o please_v declare_v this_o council_n void_a the_o other_o to_o be_v of_o force_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o this_o his_o prerogative_n he_o have_v approve_v the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o yet_o but_o in_o part_n for_o he_o only_o take_v as_o much_o out_o of_o that_o council_n as_o make_v for_o his_o turn_n he_o only_o confirm_v their_o decree_n prohibit_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n but_o their_o other_o decree_n of_o the_o power_n of_o counsel_n to_o be_v above_o the_o pope_n that_o be_v abominable_a and_o his_o holiness_n command_v that_o decree_n to_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v heretical_a by_o this_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o the_o popish_a religion_n be_v a_o nose_n of_o wax_n as_o please_v his_o holiness_n to_o set_v it_o forth_o it_o must_v be_v receive_v upon_o the_o score_n of_o his_o infallibility_n though_o it_o be_v never_o so_o destructive_a to_o former_a christian_a principle_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o counsel_n and_o overthrow_v of_o the_o true_a ancient_a catholic_n faith_n yet_o such_o be_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o pope_n that_o his_o will_n can_v guide_v he_o into_o no_o tenant_n though_o never_o so_o contrary_a to_o truth_n but_o his_o faithful_a papal_a servant_n the_o jesuit_n will_v dawb_v over_o his_o rot_a doctrine_n with_o the_o smooth_a plaster_n of_o humane_a reason_n and_o think_v with_o subtle_a sophistry_n to_o beguile_v the_o simple_a the_o delude_a of_o who_o do_v not_o in_o their_o uneven_a hand_n counterpoise_v the_o please_a of_o their_o master_n the_o pope_n and_o therefore_o do_v they_o strive_v to_o varnish_v over_o this_o new_a point_n of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n with_o some_o counterfeit_a paint_n will_v you_o please_v to_o take_v a_o view_n thereof_o and_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v so_o far_o convince_v their_o reason_n that_o the_o case_n will_v mere_o stand_v upon_o the_o pope_n will_n and_o if_o so_o i_o presume_v none_o will_v be_v so_o irreverent_a to_o their_o master_n christ_n to_o forsake_v his_o institution_n and_o to_o adhere_v to_o the_o pope_n institution_n lest_o they_o may_v be_v say_v with_o the_o jew_n to_o reject_v christ_n and_o choose_v barrabas_n the_o doctor_n will_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v no_o precept_n to_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n but_o only_o be_v of_o institution_n and_o not_o precept_n the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o alter_v it_o as_o occasion_n may_v serve_v to_o which_o i_o answer_v kind_n 2._o it_o be_v christ_n precept_n to_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n it_o be_v enjoin_v we_o by_o way_n of_o command_n to_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n for_o christ_n in_o the_o 6_o of_o john_n v._o 53_o say_z except_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n 〈◊〉_d â—rink_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o christ_n take_v the_o bread_n and_o say_v take_v eat_v and_o also_o he_o take_v the_o cup_n and_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o matth._n 26._o this_o be_v a_o absolute_a precept_n as_o well_o for_o the_o cup_n as_o the_o bread_n and_o saint_n paul_n deliver_v it_o so_o to_o the_o corinthian_n according_a as_o he_o have_v receive_v of_o the_o lord_n he_o likewise_o enjoin_v it_o to_o they_o as_o a_o precept_n probet_fw-la seipsum_fw-la let_v a_o man_n examine_v himself_o let_v he_o eat_v let_v he_o drink_v the_o commandment_n extend_v to_o the_o one_o as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o other_o which_o
the_o evangelist_n who_o witness_n with_o one_o consent_n that_o christ_n take_v the_o bread_n and_o also_o or_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n he_o take_v the_o cup_n we_o must_v not_o say_v that_o he_o take_v the_o bread_n or_o the_o cup_n for_o so_o we_o destroy_v the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v of_o incertainty_n and_o have_v no_o certain_a ground_n either_o for_o its_o institution_n or_o the_o precept_n for_o the_o administer_a thereof_o wherefore_o for_o the_o doctor_n here_o to_o construe_v and_o or_o be_v to_o multiply_v contradiction_n and_o so_o his_o reason_n be_v become_v invalid_a in_o respect_n that_o the_o general_a scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v administer_v under_o both_o kind_n therefore_o it_o be_v more_o safe_a to_o construe_v those_o few_o place_n where_o sacramental_a bread_n alone_o be_v mention_v without_o the_o cup_n to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o whole_a sacrament_n rather_o than_o in_o many_o place_n to_o wrest_v and_o into_o or_o for_o the_o mention_v of_o bread_n only_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o cup_n negative_o but_o rather_o according_a to_o cyprian_n speech_n by_o the_o name_n of_o part_n of_o the_o action_n the_o whole_a be_v to_o be_v understand_v and_o herewith_o agree_v saint_n paul_n 1_o cor._n 10.17_o and_o we_o that_o be_v many_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n because_o we_o be_v all_o partaker_n of_o one_o bread_n we_o must_v not_o think_v that_o because_o here_o saint_n paul_n name_v bread_n only_o that_o therefore_o the_o corinthian_n do_v not_o communicate_v in_o the_o cup_n for_o that_o be_v against_o the_o precedent_a verse_n where_o he_o say_v the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n which_o we_o bless_v be_v it_o not_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v it_o not_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n beside_o in_o the_o ensue_a chapter_n he_o enjoin_v both_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o that_o to_o the_o people_n so_o that_o where_o the_o break_n of_o sacramental_a bread_n be_v only_o mention_v we_o be_v not_o thereby_o to_o exclude_v the_o cup_n for_o the_o hebrew_n phrase_n be_v under_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n to_o signify_v the_o whole_a feast_n as_o in_o the_o prophet_n esay_n frangere_fw-la esurientis_fw-la panem_fw-la be_v as_o well_o to_o give_v drink_n as_o bread_n beside_o shall_v we_o admit_v of_o any_o other_o construction_n as_o that_o when_o bread_n be_v mention_v alone_o thereby_o to_o understand_v communion_n in_o one_o kind_n we_o shall_v in_o that_o change_n saint_n luke_n in_o act._n 2._o to_o teach_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o do_v both_o receive_v and_o deliver_v to_o the_o people_n under_o both_o kind_n which_o be_v a_o impious_a and_o presumptuous_a charge_n wherefore_o let_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o shame_n confess_v her_o error_n herein_o and_o let_v she_o not_o long_o wrest_v mangle_v and_o misconstrue_v scripture_n contrary_a to_o christ_n rule_n herein_o contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o her_o own_o ancient_a bishop_n and_o that_o but_o for_o self-interest_n to_o maintain_v a_o new_a doctrine_n of_o her_o own_o frame_n take_v up_o upon_o a_o light_a score_n and_o never_o hear_v of_o or_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o let_v she_o confess_v the_o truth_n with_o we_o herein_o by_o which_o mean_n she_o shall_v neither_o alter_v the_o sense_n nor_o wrest_v any_o particular_a word_n to_o maintain_v her_o doctrine_n herein_o and_o if_o she_o will_v not_o for_o unity_n sake_n and_o for_o communion_n with_o we_o yet_o for_o avoid_v a_o absurdity_n against_o her_o own_o principle_n let_v she_o never_o construe_v that_o place_n of_o luke_n to_o signify_v a_o entire_a sacrament_n for_o than_o she_o make_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n only_o break_v of_o bread_n and_o destroy_v transubstantiation_n as_o for_o the_o doctor_n if_o he_o be_v not_o herewith_o satisfy_v but_o that_o he_o will_v persist_v notwithstanding_o that_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n and_o furthermore_o to_o maintain_v that_o opinion_n will_v here_o construe_v and_o for_o or_o i_o must_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o have_v hereby_o wipe_v off_o one_o error_n which_o he_o elsewhere_o fol._n 337._o tax_v our_o translator_n with_o 1_o cor._n 11.27_o which_o if_o it_o be_v mis-translated_n it_o make_v nothing_o for_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n but_o whether_o we_o receive_v the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o that_o we_o shall_v take_v heed_n to_o receive_v with_o due_a reverence_n so_o heavenly_a a_o banquet_n and_o it_o do_v further_o illustrate_a to_o we_o that_o though_o we_o receive_v the_o bread_n worthy_o yet_o if_o we_o receive_v the_o cup_n unworthy_o we_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v a_o argument_n and_o indeed_o a_o absolute_a proof_n that_o they_o both_o make_v but_o a_o perfect_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n therefore_o i_o incline_v to_o think_v with_o the_o doctor_n that_o it_o be_v a_o corruption_n in_o our_o print_a bibles_n render_v and_o for_o or_o i_o find_v it_o various_a from_o the_o old_a copy_n and_o i_o will_v not_o presume_v upon_o the_o doctor_n rule_n to_o justify_v it_o however_o it_o be_v something_o excusable_a for_o that_o in_o the_o very_a same_o chapter_n 26_o 28_o and_o 29._o verse_n eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o cup_n be_v express_v and_o not_o eat_v the_o bread_n or_o drink_v the_o cup_n which_o upon_o the_o doctor_n rule_n for_o avoid_v contradiction_n shall_v be_v construe_v or_o but_o whether_o it_o be_v take_v or_o or_o and_z yet_o notwithstanding_o it_o make_v nothing_o for_o the_o popish_a communion_n in_o one_o kind_n the_o doctor_n lay_v down_o for_o the_o priest_n receive_v in_o both_o kind_n priest_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v upon_o the_o altar_n by_o the_o priest_n because_o he_o offer_v up_o a_o sacrifice_n i_o will_v therefore_o a_o little_a consider_v of_o that_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v give_v satisfaction_n to_o any_o reasonable_a soul_n that_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o people_n offer_v up_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sacrifice_n and_o if_o so_o then_o by_o the_o doctor_n rule_n they_o be_v to_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n because_o say_v he_o christ_n sacrifice_n upon_o the_o cross_n be_v not_o perfect_o represent_v but_o by_o both_o kind_n as_o it_o be_v prefigure_v in_o melchizedek_n sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o the_o better_a explain_v of_o this_o point_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v that_o there_o be_v two_o kind_n of_o sacrifice_n one_o be_v a_o perpetual_a sacrifice_n pacify_v god_n wrath_n whereby_o mercy_n and_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n be_v obtain_v which_o be_v only_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n prefigure_v by_o the_o sacrifice_n under_o the_o law_n the_o other_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o laud_n and_o thanksgiving_n which_o do_v not_o reconcile_v we_o unto_o god_n but_o be_v offer_v up_o of_o such_o as_o be_v already_o reconcile_v unto_o he_o by_o faith_n in_o he_o which_o be_v the_o reconciliation_n for_o our_o sin_n even_o christ_n jesus_n by_o the_o first_o christ_n offer_v we_o unto_o the_o father_n by_o the_o second_o we_o offer_v ourselves_o and_o all_o that_o we_o have_v unto_o he_o and_o his_o father_n according_a as_o david_n say_v psal_n 50._o a_o sacrifice_n to_o god_n be_v a_o contrite_a heart_n and_o hebr._n 13._o always_o we_o offer_v up_o to_o god_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o laud_n and_o praise_n by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o saint_n peter_n say_v of_o all_o people_n that_o they_o be_v a_o holy_a priesthood_n to_o offer_v up_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n acceptable_a to_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n the_o papist_n object_n that_o say_n of_o saint_n paul_n heb._n 9_o every_o highpriest_n be_v ordain_v to_o offer_v up_o gift_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o sin_n to_o prove_v thereby_o their_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n offer_v up_o in_o their_o mass_n which_o who_o please_v to_o read_v may_v plain_o discover_v that_o that_o say_n be_v mean_v of_o the_o priest_n under_o the_o law_n who_o do_v offer_v bullock_n and_o goat_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n such_o sacrifice_n be_v sometime_o call_v propitiatory_a sacrifice_n be_v indeed_o but_o shadow_n and_o type_n of_o christ_n sacrifice_n which_o be_v to_o come_v which_o be_v the_o true_a and_o perfect_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n wherefore_o in_o the_o very_a same_o chapter_n s._n paul_n say_v it_o be_v impossible_a our_o sin_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o by_o the_o blood_n of_o ox_n and_o goat_n verse_n 1â—_n by_o
in_o that_o service_n as_o it_o be_v make_v manifest_a in_o the_o ensue_a chapter_n the_o humble_a confession_n of_o all_o penitent_a heart_n their_o acknowledge_v of_o christ_n benefit_n their_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o same_o their_o faith_n and_o consolation_n in_o christ_n their_o humble_a submission_n to_o his_o will_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o laud_n and_o praise_v acceptable_a unto_o god_n no_o less_o than_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o priest_n christ_n do_v not_o ordain_v this_o sacrament_n that_o any_o one_o may_v receive_v it_o for_o another_o but_o that_o every_o one_o for_o himself_o be_v to_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o this_o mystery_n of_o his_o salvation_n for_o as_o one_o may_v not_o be_v baptize_v for_o another_o for_o the_o godfather_n answer_v for_o the_o child_n say_v he_o have_v faith_n because_o he_o have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o outward_a element_n of_o water_n which_o as_o it_o self_n cleanse_v so_o the_o child_n thereby_o be_v bear_v again_o of_o water_n and_o of_o the_o spirit_n to_o newness_n of_o life_n baptism_n baptism_n the_o infant_n spiritual_o receive_v regeneration_n by_o the_o outward_a element_n of_o the_o water_n according_a to_o the_o effectual_a work_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n unto_o newness_n of_o life_n the_o infant_n be_v thereby_o make_v a_o member_n of_o christ_n by_o faith_n in_o jesus_n give_v unto_o he_o in_o that_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n so_o may_v not_o one_o receive_v this_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o another_o let_v every_o man_n be_v baptize_v act._n 2._o here_o be_v spiritual_a regeneration_n to_o every_o man_n by_o himself_o and_o mat._n 26._o christ_n say_v to_o the_o multitude_n take_v and_o eat_v and_o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o and_o here_o be_v spiritual_a growth_n and_o live_n in_o christ_n every_o man_n by_o himself_o and_o by_o this_o mean_n we_o that_o be_v many_o branch_n become_v one_o vine_n be_v baptize_v into_o one_o spirit_n and_o all_o make_v to_o drink_v into_o one_o spirit_n 1_o cor._n 12.13_o whereas_o the_o doctor_n urge_v that_o those_o word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o be_v speak_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n he_o may_v as_o well_o conclude_v they_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o bread_n because_o christ_n give_v that_o to_o his_o apostle_n whereas_o all_o divine_n agree_v that_o what_o be_v speak_v to_o they_o be_v thereby_o mean_v of_o the_o whole_a church_n upon_o earth_n which_o be_v all_o the_o saint_n of_o god_n upon_o earth_n &_o of_o particular_a church_n whensoever_o assemble_v into_o a_o society_n which_o be_v manifest_a by_o s._n paul_n who_o deliver_v to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o which_o he_o have_v receive_v former_o of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n to_o wit_n both_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n enjoin_v every_o one_o to_o examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o eat_v and_o so_o let_v he_o drink_v by_o which_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o people_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o if_o one_o kind_n have_v be_v sufficient_o significant_a of_o christ_n flesh_n and_o blood_n offer_v by_o himself_o upon_o the_o cross_n for_o our_o redemption_n sure_a christ_n will_v never_o have_v add_v the_o cup_n as_o part_v of_o that_o sacrament_n thereby_o to_o signify_v his_o blood_n if_o already_o it_o have_v be_v sufficient_o signify_v in_o the_o bread_n wherefore_o unless_o the_o papist_n will_v charge_v christ_n to_o be_v superfluous_a in_o his_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n they_o must_v allow_v the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o bread_n and_o both_o as_o well_o as_o one_o last_o the_o doctor_n will_v justify_v the_o change_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n give_v by_o christ_n to_o his_o apostle_n so_o to_o do_v and_o for_o this_o he_o urge_v s._n austin_n who_o be_v dead_a five_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n before_o ever_o this_o doctrine_n of_o rome_n be_v hear_v of_o s._n austin_n stand_v much_o for_o the_o significancie_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o this_o sacrifice_n be_v but_o a_o representation_n of_o christ_n sacrifice_n and_o that_o which_o you_o see_v on_o the_o altar_n or_o table_n be_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o your_o eye_n show_v you_o be_v the_o wine_n but_o say_v he_o faith_n show_v that_o that_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n and_o that_o cup_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n to_o administer_v in_o both_o kind_n he_o when_o he_o live_v teach_v the_o necessity_n of_o wine_n against_o those_o that_o mingle_a water_n and_o so_o do_v cyprian_n and_o other_o and_o now_o that_o they_o be_v dead_a the_o doctor_n will_v have_v they_o teach_v another_o doctrine_n s._n austin_n may_v say_v that_o christ_n leave_v authority_n to_o his_o apostle_n to_o make_v such_o appointment_n in_o what_o order_n this_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v receive_v as_o whether_o sit_v kneeling_z how_o often_o or_o the_o like_a but_o not_o that_o they_o shall_v institute_v a_o new_a sacrament_n christ_n give_v both_o element_n saint_n paul_n deliver_v both_o according_a as_o he_o have_v receive_v and_o it_o be_v to_o be_v do_v in_o remembrance_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o be_v command_v to_o be_v imitator_n of_o he_o ephes_n 5.1_o christ_n leave_v this_o as_o a_o legacy_n to_o his_o church_n and_o he_o make_v the_o apostle_n executor_n of_o this_o his_o last_o will_n and_o testament_n which_o they_o be_v to_o discharge_v by_o dispense_n that_o legacy_n to_o christ_n faithful_a saint_n and_o people_n wherefore_o for_o they_o to_o withhold_v part_n of_o the_o thing_n bequeath_v to_o wit_n the_o participation_n of_o the_o cup_n which_o be_v by_o s._n paul_n call_v the_o communion_n of_o his_o blood_n be_v to_o forfeit_v that_o trust_n christ_n have_v repose_v in_o they_o and_o to_o forget_v his_o precept_n he_o enjoin_v they_o command_v to_o teach_v all_o nation_n whatsoever_o he_o have_v command_v they_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o hold_v fast_o the_o tradition_n we_o have_v learn_v if_o then_o the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o that_o christ_n with_o his_o apostle_n do_v communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n and_o saint_n paul_n administer_a to_o the_o corinthian_n say_v traditi_fw-la vobis_fw-la quod_fw-la accepi_fw-la a_o domini_fw-la how_o come_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o forsake_v this_o tradition_n which_o christ_n himself_o teach_v and_o practise_v and_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n hold_v for_o faith_n if_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v reduce_v to_o one_o kind_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v to_o be_v let_v alone_o so_o long_o and_o by_o what_o authority_n do_v rome_n claim_v this_o power_n since_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v not_o only_o use_v to_o administer_v to_o the_o people_n in_o both_o kind_n but_o maintain_v and_o defend_v the_o necessity_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o outward_a element_n of_o this_o sacrament_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o aforecited_a father_n and_o particular_o it_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o gelasius_n bishop_n thereof_o witness_v shall_v but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n prescribe_v any_o new_a rule_n of_o faith_n or_o manmer_n and_o shall_v any_o disobey_v he_o be_v straightway_o anathematise_v for_o cast_v off_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o catholic_n church_n upon_o earth_n communicate_v in_o both_o k_n nd_n and_o shall_v the_o late_a pope_n of_o rome_n alter_v this_o and_o escape_v the_o censure_n be_v there_o nothing_o for_o it_o but_o the_o bare_a usage_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o convince_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o whenas_o there_o be_v christ_n precept_n and_o institution_n for_o it_o how_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n just_o incur_v the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o pharisee_n teach_v for_o doctrine_n the_o commandment_n of_o man_n and_o lay_v aside_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n follow_v their_o own_o tradition_n mark_v 7._o but_o such_o be_v the_o transcendent_a wickedness_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o these_o day_n that_o scarce_o any_o apostolic_a rule_n but_o have_v suffer_v some_o alteration_n by_o his_o holiness_n and_o his_o legislative_a conclave_n of_o cardinal_n who_o be_v soar_v to_o a_o height_n above_o counsel_n prince_n and_o all_o other_o power_n on_o earth_n stick_v not_o to_o wrestle_v against_o these_o commandment_n of_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n witness_v their_o addition_n to_o the_o baptism_n as_o if_o the_o baptism_n wherewith_o christ_n be_v baptise_a be_v not_o sufficient_a without_o the_o romish_a spittle_n and_o salt_n and_o as_o if_o this_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v
superfluous_a as_o to_o the_o cup_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n administer_v in_o one_o kind_n as_o if_o nothing_o be_v perfect_a and_o to_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o what_o his_o holiness_n please_v to_o teach_v and_o allow_v and_o their_o reason_n be_v so_o weak_a they_o offer_v for_o such_o their_o alteration_n that_o any_o one_o may_v plain_o discern_v it_o be_v will_n not_o reason_n bring_v she_o into_o such_o change_n who_o but_o know_v that_o christ_n as_o he_o be_v man_n and_o the_o apostle_n likewise_o be_v obnoxious_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n of_o spill_v the_o wine_n as_o the_o doctor_n allege_v or_o part_v stick_v upon_o their_o beard_n as_o the_o people_n of_o these_o day_n be_v but_o they_o know_v that_o it_o be_v christ_n order_n to_o separate_v the_o cup_n from_o the_o bread_n and_o give_v it_o to_o be_v divide_v among_o they_o thereby_o denote_v to_o they_o how_o his_o blood_n shall_v be_v separate_v from_o his_o flesh_n and_o by_o christ_n leave_v as_o a_o pattern_n for_o they_o to_o follow_v and_o to_o have_v continuance_n till_o his_o come_n again_o they_o by_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o cup_n show_v the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v and_o for_o that_o the_o same_o be_v to_o be_v continue_v in_o remembrance_n thereof_o and_o they_o be_v command_v likewise_o hereunto_o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o let_v a_o man_n examine_v himself_o and_o let_v he_o eat_v and_o let_v he_o drink_v they_o will_v not_o and_o we_o dare_v not_o admit_v of_o rome_n alteration_n but_o desire_v of_o god_n to_o hold_v fast_o this_o truth_n we_o have_v receive_v and_o that_o it_o will_v please_v he_o to_o confirm_v we_o herein_o that_o we_o may_v be_v blameless_a in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n pray_v that_o all_o other_o church_n as_o in_o this_o so_o in_o all_o other_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n may_v be_v of_o one_o consent_n and_o firm_o unite_v together_o in_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o judgement_n that_o we_o may_v all_o proceed_v in_o one_o rule_n and_o walk_v together_o as_o follower_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v they_o for_o a_o ensample_n to_o we_o that_o we_o may_v with_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o mouth_n praise_n god_n even_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n amen_n chap._n xvii_o that_o the_o lyturgie_n and_o private_a prayer_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v in_o a_o unknown_a language_n which_o the_o congregation_n do_v not_o understand_v whereas_o saint_n paul_n in_o the_o 1_o cor._n 14._o be_v against_o give_v of_o thanks_o or_o pray_v without_o understanding_n because_o the_o hearer_n be_v not_o edify_v nor_o can_v say_v amen_n to_o he_o know_v not_o what_o the_o doctor_n to_o help_v the_o lame_a dog_n over_o the_o style_n and_o to_o clear_v his_o new_a stepmother_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o error_n which_o other_o church_n lay_v to_o her_o charge_n for_o that_o she_o restrain_v her_o prayer_n and_o her_o lyturgy_n universal_o to_o the_o latin_a tongue_n will_v needs_o have_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o s._n paul_n do_v not_o hereby_o impugn_v the_o lyturgie_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o say_v he_o be_v for_o the_o service_n and_o praise_n of_o god_n and_o he_o to_o who_o it_o be_v direct_v understand_v any_o tongue_n but_o it_o be_v mean_v say_v he_o of_o church-meeting_n which_o be_v only_o for_o instruction_n and_o edification_n of_o the_o auditor_n and_o not_o at_o all_o to_o be_v understand_v to_o gainsay_v the_o lyturgie_n of_o rome_n church_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o s._n paul_n meaning_n be_v as_o well_o mean_v of_o the_o one_o as_o of_o the_o other_o for_o vers_fw-la 26._o when_o you_o come_v say_v he_o together_o according_a as_o every_o one_o have_v a_o tongue_n or_o have_v interpretation_n let_v it_o be_v do_v to_o edify_v by_o which_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o both_o praise_n and_o prayer_n psalm_n as_o well_o as_o doctrine_n aught_o to_o be_v with_o understanding_n for_o vers_fw-la 28._o if_o any_o man_n have_v a_o unknown_a tongue_n let_v he_o keep_v silence_n in_o the_o church_n and_o speak_v to_o himself_o and_o to_o god_n that_o man_n that_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o tongue_n may_v speak_v to_o god_n and_o himself_o but_o he_o must_v be_v silent_a to_o other_o unless_o they_o can_v understand_v he_o for_o how_o shall_v they_o say_v amen_n to_o they_o know_v not_o what_o god_n require_v from_o we_o the_o heart_n give_v i_o thy_o heart_n david_n desire_v to_o praise_v the_o lord_n in_o soul_n and_o spirit_n praise_v the_o lord_n o_o my_o soul_n and_o all_o that_o be_v within_o i_o praise_v his_o holy_a name_n we_o must_v not_o think_v that_o a_o little_a lip-labour_n to_o say_v amen_o to_o we_o know_v not_o what_o can_v be_v acceptable_a unto_o god_n 1_o sam._n 1._o hannah_n pray_v in_o her_o heart_n to_o the_o lord_n not_o every_o one_o that_o say_v lord_n lord_n shall_v be_v save_v matth._n 7._o god_n do_v not_o require_v lip-service_n he_o condemn_v the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n who_o draw_v near_o unto_o he_o with_o their_o lip_n but_o their_o heart_n be_v far_o off_o matth._n 15._o we_o be_v command_v to_o serve_v god_n with_o all_o our_o heart_n and_o soul_n josh_n 24._o we_o must_v sing_v and_o make_v melody_n to_o the_o lord_n in_o our_o heart_n ephes_n 5._o we_o must_v approve_v that_o which_o be_v please_v to_o the_o lord_n vers_n 10._o god_n be_v king_n of_o all_o the_o earth_n sing_v you_o praise_v therefore_o with_o understanding_n by_o all_o which_o and_o many_o more_o place_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o service_n of_o the_o congregation_n it_o must_v be_v with_o the_o heart_n that_o be_v with_o the_o understanding_n we_o must_v not_o think_v that_o god_n be_v well_o please_v with_o the_o people_n devotion_n that_o proceed_v not_o from_o the_o heart_n i_o will_v for_o the_o better_a satisfaction_n of_o those_o that_o seem_v to_o be_v satisfy_v with_o the_o doctor_n be_v exposition_n of_o s._n paul_n offer_v these_o reason_n to_o his_o consideration_n against_o those_o he_o have_v propound_v to_o justify_v the_o roman_a lyturgie_n universal_o platina_n write_v up_o laâ—ne_a service_n first_o set_v up_o that_o the_o first_o latin_a service_n that_o ever_o be_v at_o constantinople_n be_v anno_fw-la 687._o whenas_o the_o six_o council_n there_o hold_v be_v assemble_v for_o before_o that_o it_o be_v never_o have_v in_o the_o latin_a but_o in_o the_o greek_a or_o hebrew_n tongue_n but_o now_o be_v the_o pope_n grow_v to_o be_v universal_a by_o the_o late_a donation_n of_o phocas_n for_o countenance_v his_o murder_n of_o mauritius_n and_o it_o do_v not_o stand_v with_o his_o new-acquired_n honour_n and_o dignity_n that_o the_o language_n of_o any_o other_o church_n shall_v be_v prefer_v before_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o at_o a_o general_n council_n the_o representative_a of_o the_o several_a church_n must_v the_o language_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v be_v prefer_v before_o any_o other_o for_o as_o the_o pope_n be_v universal_a head_n he_o must_v needs_o have_v a_o universal_a tongue_n otherwise_o his_o universality_n be_v dumb_a and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a ground_n of_o compose_v the_o latin_a lyturgie_n and_o not_o as_o the_o doctor_n will_v persuade_v we_o because_o it_o be_v the_o most_o general_a tongue_n for_o whenas_o this_o be_v consent_v unto_o by_o many_o other_o bishop_n to_o please_v the_o lordly_a pope_n the_o emperor_n great_a favourite_n it_o give_v occasion_n for_o the_o spread_a of_o that_o language_n because_o the_o service_n begin_v to_o be_v in_o many_o place_n in_o it_o not_o that_o it_o be_v so_o copious_a or_o know_v a_o tongue_n before_o nor_o do_v the_o reason_n the_o doctor_n bring_v justify_v but_o rather_o condemn_v the_o latin_a lyturgie_n for_o say_v he_o the_o lyturgie_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n be_v use_v in_o greek_a though_o all_o the_o eastern_a part_n speak_v not_o that_o language_n therefore_o why_o may_v not_o rome_n prescribe_v a_o lyturgie_n in_o latin_a to_o the_o western_a church_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v it_o be_v think_v fit_a by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n to_o have_v one_o uniform_a lyturgie_n in_o all_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n and_o â—o_o that_o end_n do_v those_o then-visible_a church_n use_v the_o greek_a tongue_n why_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n set_v up_o another_o form_n by_o this_o the_o doctor_n contradict_v her_o antiquity_n and_o the_o other_o mark_n that_o she_o shall_v never_o have_v separate_v from_o a_o society_n more_o ancient_a than_o herself_o or_o else_o denâ—es_v her_o universality_n in_o that_o she_o be_v but_o to_o prescribe_v a_o latin_a lyturgie_n to_o the_o western_a churcbe_n and_o so_o he_o make_v those_o mark_n
and_o praise_n ought_v to_o be_v in_o faith_n whatsoever_o you_o ask_v if_o you_o believe_v you_o shall_v receive_v it_o matth._n 21.22_o we_o must_v come_v unto_o the_o father_n in_o the_o son_n name_v and_o he_o will_v hear_v we_o ask_v and_o he_o will_v do_v it_o john_n 14.14_o by_o faith_n in_o jesus_n we_o have_v boldness_n and_o entrance_n with_o confidence_n eph._n 3.12_o so_o that_o whatsoever_o we_o desire_v when_o we_o pray_v believe_v that_o we_o shall_v have_v it_o and_o it_o shall_v be_v do_v unto_o we_o mark_v 11.24_o but_o without_o faith_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o please_v god_n for_o he_o that_o come_v to_o god_n must_v believe_v that_o god_n be_v and_o that_o he_o be_v a_o rewarder_n of_o they_o that_o seek_v he_o heb._n 11._o and_o without_o faith_n our_o prayer_n turn_v into_o sin_n for_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o of_o faith_n be_v sin_n rom._n 14.23_o so_o then_o for_o any_o society_n to_o come_v to_o divine_a service_n in_o a_o tonge_n they_o do_v not_o understand_v their_o prayer_n and_o praise_n can_v be_v of_o faith_n in_o respect_n they_o know_v not_o what_o they_o ask_v their_o priest_n be_v their_o mouth_n and_o they_o can_v in_o heart_n go_v along_o with_o he_o because_o they_o understand_v not_o what_o he_o say_v and_o their_o say_n amen_o to_o they_o know_v not_o what_o can_v be_v acceptable_a unto_o god_n according_a as_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o roman_n rom._n 10.14_o how_o shall_v we_o call_v on_o he_o in_o who_o we_o have_v not_o believe_v and_o how_o shall_v we_o believe_v in_o he_o of_o who_o we_o have_v not_o hear_v we_o must_v believe_v in_o he_o and_o by_o he_o and_o by_o he_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n to_o god_n we_o must_v draw_v near_o unto_o he_o with_o a_o pure_a heart_n in_o the_o assurance_n of_o faith_n heh_o 10.22_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o this_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n theodoret_n lib._n 5._o de_fw-fr graec._n affect_v curate_n pag._n 521._o tell_v we_o that_o in_o his_o time_n which_o be_v about_o 440_o year_n after_o christ_n the_o scripture_n be_v translate_v into_o all_o manner_n of_o language_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o only_o understand_v of_o doctor_n and_o master_n of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o lay-people_n and_o common_a artificer_n hebraici_n libri_fw-la non_fw-la modo_fw-la in_o graecum_fw-la idioma_fw-la conversi_fw-la sunt_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o romanam_n aegyptam_fw-la persicam_fw-la judicam_fw-la armenicam_fw-la &_o scyithicam_fw-la linguam_fw-la semelque_fw-fr ut_fw-la dicam_fw-la in_o omnes_fw-la linguas_fw-la quibus_fw-la ad_fw-la hunc_fw-la diem_fw-la nationes_fw-la utuntur_fw-la it_o be_v then_o the_o practice_n that_o every_o nation_n shall_v have_v the_o scripture_n in_o their_o own_o tongue_n which_o bellarmine_n unaware_o confess_v 106._o bellarm._n chap._n 106._o tom._n 1._o col_fw-fr 191._o lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr verb._n dei_fw-la script_n cap_n 11._o but_o such_o be_v the_o pride_n and_o vainglory_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v this_o in_o these_o latter_a day_n for_o since_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n grow_v up_o to_o be_v the_o universal_a head_n all_o church_n must_v receive_v anew_o the_o scripture_n in_o their_o own_o tongue_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o their_o liturgy_n too_o burn_v such_o scripture_n as_o the_o people_n understand_v in_o their_o own_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o excommunicate_v all_o person_n of_o the_o laity_n be_v they_o neveâ—_n so_o well_o learned_a that_o shall_v reason_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o dispute_v of_o his_o power_n command_v latin_a service_n and_o latin_a homily_n to_o the_o vulgar_a and_o though_o they_o can_v understand_v it_o yet_o he_o have_v decree_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o 6_o decret_a lib._n 5._o cap._n quicunque_fw-la by_o which_o mean_v he_o think_v to_o gain_v a_o opinion_n of_o be_v the_o only_a planter_n of_o those_o church_n whenas_o indeed_o he_o be_v but_o a_o busy_a intruder_n upon_o the_o apostolical_a foundation_n of_o other_o and_o in_o this_o his_o holiness_n have_v a_o further_a reach_n for_o by_o this_o mean_n he_o plead_v authority_n to_o rule_v over_o they_o produce_v this_o in_o evidence_n against_o they_o shall_v they_o oppose_v he_o that_o conqueror-like_o he_o have_v give_v they_o a_o law_n in_o the_o proper_a language_n of_o rome_n and_o if_o any_o question_n shall_v arise_v concern_v any_o point_n teach_v in_o those_o translation_n he_o likewise_o do_v by_o this_o mean_n obtain_v the_o privilege_n to_o be_v the_o interpreter_n it_o be_v more_o proper_a to_o rome_n to_o unfold_v the_o sense_n of_o that_o language_n than_o to_o any_o other_o place_n and_o thus_o and_o for_o those_o end_n do_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n obtrude_v the_o latin_a liturgy_n upon_o several_a church_n which_o how_o it_o agree_v with_o the_o law_n divine_a for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o gather_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n till_o we_o all_o meet_v together_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o knowledge_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n let_v the_o holy_a spirit_n of_o that_o god_n and_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o several_a church_n witness_n chap._n xviii_o the_o conclusion_n wherein_o the_o reformation_n of_o england_n be_v justify_v notwithstanding_o the_o objection_n of_o rome_n against_o it_o and_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n their_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v brief_o touch_v most_o of_o those_o point_n which_o the_o doctor_n have_v urge_v against_o the_o protestant_n wherein_o i_o conceive_v the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o for_o that_o it_o be_v not_o my_o desire_n to_o make_v the_o breach_n wide_a but_o if_o possible_a to_o reconcile_v they_o into_o one_o and_o to_o make_v up_o the_o gap_n of_o separation_n betwixt_o they_o i_o now_o hasten_v to_o a_o conclusion_n yet_o let_v not_o any_o one_o censure_v i_o as_o if_o i_o be_v weary_a of_o my_o enterprise_n because_o to_o some_o particular_a chapter_n i_o have_v not_o give_v particular_a answer_n for_o i_o conceive_v that_o the_o scope_n of_o their_o matter_n be_v sufficient_o refute_v in_o this_o discourse_n and_o those_o chapter_n not_o concern_v any_o point_n of_o controversy_n betwixt_o we_o any_o further_a than_o i_o have_v already_o answer_v i_o do_v therefore_o forbear_v to_o multiply_v word_n against_o the_o doctor_n but_o hasten_v to_o the_o conclusion_n the_o doctor_n in_o his_o 22._o and_o 23._o chapter_n do_v flutter_v with_o the_o lapwing_n and_o make_v most_o bustle_v when_o he_o be_v further_a off_o the_o nest_n he_o have_v former_o cast_v his_o sting_n and_o there_o in_o conclusion_n end_v with_o buzz_v and_o noise_n only_o he_o roll_v up_o himself_o in_o rhetoric_n and_o with_o the_o seriphian_a frog_n of_o which_o pliny_n write_v lib._n 8._o cap._n 85._o he_o be_v clamorous_a in_o invective_n he_o like_o a_o untamed_a colt_n have_v leap_v the_o pale_a which_o keep_v he_o in_o a_o safe_a and_o fit_a pasture_n range_v up_o and_o down_o the_o miry_a path_n throw_v up_o dirt_n behind_o he_o till_o at_o length_n have_v run_v himself_o out_o of_o breath_n he_o become_v tame_a and_o be_v content_a to_o take_v scrap_n at_o the_o jesuit_n hand_n he_o feed_v upon_o the_o ort_n of_o parson_n saunders_n and_o such_o like_a renegado_n he_o have_v turn_v away_o his_o face_n from_o england_n zion_n in_o who_o true_a mirror_n of_o divinity_n he_o may_v have_v see_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o his_o own_o face_n beauteous_a as_o a_o son_n of_o that_o church_n but_o now_o have_v turn_v aside_o he_o have_v forget_v what_o manner_n of_o man_n he_o be_v or_o what_o before_o he_o have_v behold_v by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o reflection_n and_o now_o he_o altogether_o contemplate_v upon_o a_o false_a gloss_n which_o do_v present_a unto_o he_o deceive_v object_n on_o the_o one_o hand_n be_v the_o church_n of_o england_n present_v to_o he_o black_a and_o ugly_a be_v transform_v by_o the_o false_a veil_n they_o and_o such_o like_a have_v put_v upon_o she_o for_o which_o they_o be_v with_o all_o indulgence_n cherish_v and_o encourage_v by_o his_o holiness_n according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o solomon_n prov._n 26.22_o the_o word_n of_o a_o tale-bearer_n be_v as_o flatter_n and_o they_o go_v down_o into_o his_o belly_n but_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v set_v out_o with_o all_o the_o art_n imaginable_a so_o that_o any_o who_o will_v give_v up_o himself_o unto_o the_o speculative_a religion_n of_o popery_n be_v cheat_v into_o a_o opinion_n of_o rome_n beauty_n and_o comeliness_n and_o into_o a_o â—aâ—â—en_n and_o deâ—â—â—tation_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n because_o